UC-NRLF 


$B    2fi    fiDb 


C^ 


iteb: 


tai 


GIFT   Of 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


o 


http://www.archive.org/details/apocryphalrevelaOOhensrich 


t 


vv 


,:^^\V\X»V     ,^ 


\ 


M,  v*. 


t 


-y^  1 


^\ 


•nJ 


Hpocr^pbal  IRevelations 

One  Gob,  one  jfolD,  one  Shepherd/ 


/iDarie  B»  IHenelei^ 
San  -Rafael,  dal.,  ^atcb  l5t,  1914 


•  <• ',«  « 


nl 


•»••»•       »• 


•"••*»»«t>«     *  *•"    •    \  »     '•»<»*•' 


COPYRIGHT    APPLIED    FOR 


INTRODUCTION 


3Ufy7 

IVY  ^ 


To  all  of  all  races,  nations,  religions,  philosophies  and  classes. 
To  each  and  all  of  God's  children,  my  brothers,  my  sisters,  in  all 
conditions,  all  stations,  from  lowest  to  highest,  those  following  in 
the  ways  of  God,  those  in  the  lowest  slums,  I  send  you  all  greetings 
and  this  message  of  hope,  faith  ?ind  knowledge. 

After  my  husband's  .death  two  years  ago,  I  sought  vainly  in 
every  religion  and  philosophy  for  relief  and  consolation.  When 
my  dearly  beloved  sister  followed  sixty  days  later,  I  sought  within 
my  own  soul  for  truth,  and  I  found  it,  as  you  also 
can.  I  wrote  this  work  under  complete  inspiration,  not  conscious 
of  one  word,  eager  to  feel  it  impressed,  until  given,  when  ready  to 
write.  I  was  familiar  with  none  of  the  truths  given,  I  have  never  read 
nor  heard  anything  like  them.  They  are  all  new  to  me,  although 
since  a  child,  I  have  been  deeply  interested  in  religion  and  philosophy. 

If  I,  impelled  by  the  spirit  within,  (like  others,  from  the  remote 
past  to  the  present,)  have  given  aught  that  savors  of  criticism,  I  beg 
those  who  are  not  impressed  as  I  to  know  that  all  are  under  God, 
that  that  which  comes  through  them,  though  diametrically  opposed 
to  that  which  comes  through  me,  is  the  best  for  them,  as  mine  is 
the  best  for  me  and  those  like  unto  me.  To  spiritualists  who  believe 
in  the  Lord  as  ''Elder  Brother"  and  evil  spirits,  I  know  you  are  all 
seeking  as  I  am,  and  if  you  are  impressed  differently,  it  is  so  decreed 
under  law,  to  the  theosophist  who  believes  in  devitalized  shells,  and 
space  filled  with  abandoned  evil  bodies,  the  same.  To  the  Christian 
Scientist  who  believes  in  mortal  mind  creating  evil,  likewise,  as  well 
as  to  the  Christian  who  believes  in  hell-fire  and  damnation. 

All  I  desire  is  the  same  consideration  and  courtesy  extended  me 
that  I  extend  to  others.  It  takes  courage  for  one  woman  to 
oppose  anyone's  belief,  much  more  when  she  opposes  the  belief  of  so 
many.  If  it  were  not  that  I  am  impelled  by  a  Divine  Power,  and 
filled  with  love  f^,  desirous  of  helping  all  I  can,  I  would  not 
give  these  truths,  but  possibly,  set  a  fixed  price,  knowing  that  which 
is  given  is  rarely  appreciated.  As  our  dear  Lord  was  crucified, 
as  many  others,  actuated  by  the  highest  motives,  have  been  torn 
limb  from  limb,  as  Mrs.  Eddy  was  persecuted,  even  to  this  day 
ridiculed  by  many  who  do  not  understand  her,  I  feel  that,  of  course 

357066 


I  shall  not' escape.*  'l&uf  I^m^feady  to  bear  all  the  shafts  of  ridicule, 
the  dagger  thrusts  of  those  who  know  no  better,  content  to  be  mis- 
judged in  the  highest  and  best  cause  of  all. 

To  those  who  may  misinterpret  me,  I  say,  I  thank  my  Heavenly 
Father  that  He  is  also  theirs,  and  as  they  are  mine  and  I  am  theirs, 
I  shall  love  them  no  less,  and  that  if  I  am  instrumental  in  bringing 
comfort  and  peace  to  but  one  sufifering  heart,  I  shall  be  satisfied, 
but  I  know  otherwise.  I  know  this  work  will  fill  those  like  myself, 
and  there  are  many,  with  the  "peace  that  passeth  understanding,"  and 
make  them  realize  the  Omnipotence  of  God,  the  immortality  of  life 
and  the  nearness  of  the  spirit  spheres,  these  spheres  not  filled  with 
evil  and  misery,  but  love,  good,  and  happiness  for  all. 

I  have  never  published  any  of  my  works,  although  requested  to 
by  the  Rev.  B.  F.  Austin,  editor  of  "Reason,"  to  whom  I  sent 
several  in  the  first  part  of  1913. 

This  work  proves  the  Omnipotence  of  God  in  all  ways.  It 
not  merely  states  He  is  Omnipotent,  then  denies  His  Omnipotence 
by  making  the  devil  or  mortal  mind  more  potent.  It  explans  the 
origin  of  man  and  evil  and  reconciles  the  scientific  fact  of  evolution 
with  the  faith  of  the  Christian.  It  shows  how  man  evolves  from 
the  animal  and  becomes  not  man,  child  of  God,  until  endowed  with 
soul. 

It  explains  the  origin  of  evil  as  clearly  as  can  be  impressed 
upon  and  transmitted  through  material  brains  at  present  stage  of 
development,  the  inheritance  from  the  animal  propensities  and  dis- 
eases, the  animal  characteristics,  developed  through  the  instinct  of 
self-preservation.  Even  one  of  the  greatest  exponents  of  the  spirit- 
ual, Mrs.  Eddy,  feared  "animal  magnetism"  whilst  denying  evolution. 
It  substantiates  the  truths  of  Christianity,  Christian  Science,  and  all 
religions  and  philosophies,  and  explains  that  which  has  caused  the 
misconceptions.  It  recognizes  all  religions  and  all  philosophies, 
under  God,  of  use  to  the  gradually  developing  brain  and  intelligence. 
When  read  with  unprejudiced  mind  it  will  be  seen  it  really  con- 
flicts with  none,  merely  substantiates  the  true,  whilst  explaining 
the  undeveloped. 

A  large  class  are  too  advanced  today  to  believe  in  an  Omnipo- 
tent Power,  All-good,  wh-o  creates  but  to  destroy,  or  makes  the  devil 
(Father  of  lies)  or  mortal  mind,  (nothing)  more  powerful  than 
Himself.  Also  too  advanced  to  believe  in  Nature,  an  unreasoning 
force,  possessing  the  reason  of  a  Supreme  Being.  This  work  is 
inspired  mainly  for  those  who  cannot  believe  in  evil  in  the  spirit 
spheres,  who  cannot  accept  that  man  was  born  in  sin  or  that  he 
has  fallen,  and  who  cannot  accept  mortal  mind,  nothing,  being  re- 
sponsible for  the  anything  but  illusory  fact  of  material  life.  They 
know  there  is  no  evil  where  love,  righteousness  and  harmony  dwell, 
and  they  also  know  that  material  life'  and  consciousness  is  very 
real.  Whilst  it  comes  mainly  for  the  class  who  can  apprehend  it, 
to  enable  them  to  instruct  those  on  the  lower  planes  of  develo"p- 
ment,  it  is  to  help  all  of  God's  children,  of  every  race,  religion  and 
class,  knowing  that  each  one,  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest,  is  a 
child  of  God,  all  equal  in  His  sight  in  the  real  Home. 


There  was  and  e'er  shall  be  on  mortal  plane  of  earth 
The  wonder,  the  mystery,  attending  ev'ry  birth. 
There  was  an»cer  shall  be  with  failing  of  the  breath 
The  sweetest  peace,  and  glory  attending  ev'ry  death. 
From  mortal  plane  so  low  to  spirit  one  so  near, 
From  earth's  mis'ry  and  woe  to  those  we  love  most  dear 
Is  but  ceasing  to  dream  jpwak'ning  to  the  true 
That  the  mortal^^ho  seem  are  neither  I  nor  you, 
For  we  are  spirits  who  live  in  spheres  supernal, 
The  one,  the  only  true  life,  the  life  eternal. 


TRUTH. 


All  over  the  earth,  on  different  planes  of  advancement,  spirits 
on  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness,  (mortals)  are  seeking  in  var- 
ious ways  that  which  they  designate  as  truth.  Many  works,  more 
or  less  inspired,  to  suit  the  development  of  those  for  whom  intend- 
ed, have  been  and  are  being  given,  giving  just  so  much  truth  as 
they  were  or  are  fitted  to  receive.  "Casting  pearls  before  swine," 
is  not  meant  to  convey  the  idea  that  God's  children  are  like  unto 
swinei,  but  simply  undeveloped,  hence  that  which  a  child  of  the 
kindergarten  can  grasp,  is  not  fit  for  a  girl  or  boy  farther  advanced, 
anymore  than  their  studies  would  be  fit  for  a  university  graduate. 
Their  brains  are  not  similarly  developed.  And  as  their  brains  are 
not  the  same,  among  adults  of  tha  different  nations  and  races  there 
are  many  various  planes  of  brain  development,  all  more  or  less 
being  taught  and  advanced  by  those  more  correctly  impressed. 
Hence  that  which  is  comprehensible  to  one  plane  is  unintelligible 
to  another.  That  which  is  fit  for  the  East  Indian  thug  or  the  Fiji 
Islander  is  not  fit  for  aborigines  of  higher  types.  Hence  truth 
from  the  lowest  to  the  highest  is  truth  to  them  solely  according  to 
their  plane  of  development.  Even  amongst  scientists,  men  of  great  de- 
velopment along  material  lines,  although  some  are  on  the  first 
planes  of  spiritual  unfoldment,  their  conceptions  and  theories  vary  in 
a  marked  degree,  even  when  truth  is  scientificially  proven,  by  all 
their  available  means.  For  this  truth  must  ever  be  realized  as 
their  most  perfected  mechanical  instruments  vary  in  degree  of  per- 
fection and  utility,  so  do  their  own  material  brains  and  senses.  They 
neither  receive  the  same  impressions  from  the  material  world  objec- 
tively, nor  subjectively  from  the  spiritual,  and,  as  they  all  receive 
more  or  less  differently,  their  theories  vary.  Hence  it  can  be  seen 
there  are  great  differences  between  the  theories  proven  (?)  often 
by  science.  Read  in  "Camille  Flammarion's"  "The  Unknown,"  the 
many  proven  scientific  facts  which  have  been  entirely  repudiated,  and 
reflect  whether  the  facts  of  today,  in  the  light  of  better  developed 
instruments,  may  not  also  be  changed. 

In  the  first  place  there  are  many  great  truths  which  can  never 
be  proven  materially.  The  imponderable  forces  are  not  susceptible 
of  scientific  demonstration.  Light,  sound,  heat,  magnetism,  electric- 
ity, radium  are  imperfectly  grasped.  The  law  of  gravitation  and 
other  proven  (?)  laws,  are  proven  according  to  their  planes  of  de- 
velopment and  the  perfection  of  their  material  and  mechanical  instru- 
ments. The  origin  of  life  can  never  be  proven  on  earth,  yet  lives 
there  a  being  who  doubts  he  lives  because  he  cannot  prove  the  or- 
igin of  life.  Can  the  scientist  who  knows  naught  of  the  origin  of 
anything,  doubt  everything  that  he  cannot  prove  under  law?  If  so 
then  mortals  would  be  deprived  of  the  greatest  truths  of  all,    and 


material  science,  on  a  par  with  Christian  Science,  ignore  life  because 
they  cannot  prove  it,  as  Christian  Science  denies  it  because  all  is 
spirit.  Neither  can  prove  anything  they  claim,  nor  can  any  religion 
or  philosophy,  save  to  the  brains  fitted  to  receive  their  conceptions 
of  truth.  But  because  the  material  scientist  cannot  prove  the  origin 
of  life,  it  does  not  follow  that  it  does  not  exist,  and  because  Chris- 
tian Science  cannot  prove  that  all  is  spirit  does  not  follow  that  all  is 
not  spirit  when  correctly  interpreted.  We  know,  on  earth  material  life 
exists  solely  through  material  senses  and  brains.  Were  every  mor- 
tal deprived  of  brains  and  senses  they  would  know  nothing  of  mate- 
rial life.  To  them  there  would  be  no  such  thing.  Hence  the  fact 
whether  material  life  really  exists  or  whether  it  is  but  a  plane  of 
consciousness  cannot  be  proven  either  by  material  or  Christian  Sci- 
ence, any  more  than  I  can  prove  materially  the  truths  I  am  present- 
ing for  the  first  time.  The  only  way  in  which  truth  can  be  proven, 
is  to  know  it  with  the  absolute  certainty  of  soul  wisdom,  whether 
able  to  prove  it  materially  or  not.  The  one  thus  illumined  knows 
there  are  higher  laws  than  the  natural,  that  in  truth  natural  laws 
are  variable  and  subject  to  Divine  laws,  that  each  and  every  expon- 
ent of  material  wisdom  must  succumb  to  the  higher  laws  and  that 
all  their  greatest  works  are,  (under  laws  which  they  but  dimly  cog- 
nize) liable  to  vanish  beyond  human  ken,  not  out  of  existence,  as 
have  many  of  their  previous  works,  almost  as  great,  and  humanity 
forced  again  to  begin  at  the  lowest  plane.  If  mortality,  in  differ- 
ent sections  of  the  world  has  been  wiped  out,  after  attaining  to 
a  certain  plane,  and  the;  few  remaining  forced  to  develop  from  the 
lowest,  it  must  appear  to  thoiee  who  have  brains  to  comprehend  that 
they  are  not  in  this  world  to  develop  mentally  nor  morally.  The  truth 
is  while  the  earth  is  being  formed  it  is  subject  to  physical  upheavals, 
and  while  mortality  is  being  trained  it  is  subject  to  mental  upheavals 
under  laws  of  the  higher  world,  under  which  spirits  are  liberated  when 
ready  to  go,  (whether  or  not  they  have  developed  mentally  or  mor- 
ally or  not),  upon  receiving  the  development  which  necessitates  their 
attachment  to  mortal  bodies.  When  one  considers  the  millions,  since 
man  was  first  brought  forth,  who,  so  slow  is  evolution,  could  not  ad- 
vance either  mentally  or  morally,  the  millions  today  among  the  unde- 
veloped races  who  are  on  very  low  planes,  and  the  millions  of  insane, 
criminal,  degenerates,  moral  perverts,  etc.,  who  also  cannot  advance, 
It  seems  only  a  very  undeveloped  brain  can  see  not  that  for  the  pur- 
pose of  mental  nor  moral  development  is  miortality  here,  or  these  mil- 
lions would  not  have  been  and  be. subjected  to  useless  lives  of  suffer- 
ing. No  form  of  life  on  earth  but  has  a  use.  Nothing  exists  but  for 
some  purpose.  Why  should  these  useless  millions  exist  unless  for 
a  purpose?  These  useless  millions  are  no  less  the  children  of  God 
than  those  who,  under  law,  receive  and  transmit  through  developed 
brains  the  truths  of  their  higher  selves,  the  only  real  ones  whether 
proven  scientifically  or  not.  They  are  not  here  any  more  than  are 
the  small  number  who  develop  mentally  and  morally  for  that  pur- 
pose, but  to  develop  certain  attributes,  which  when  developed,  liber- 
ates them  from  the  earth  school.  All  spirits  are  pure,  holy, 
righteous.  Those  who  develop  truly  on  the  mortal  plane  express 
their  real  selves  more  perfectly,  whether  they  be  great  thinkers  or 

10 


of  the  lowest  class,  not  plane.  There  are  many  different  classes 
on  one  plane.  The  earnest  seeker  after  truth  ever  seeks  that  which 
appeals  to  him  most.  Those  who  believe  in  all  good  in  the  spiri: 
spheres  advance  beyond  those  who  believe  in  evil.  Those  who  be- 
lieve in  human  depravity  cannot  affiliate  with  those,  who,  on  a  higher 
plane,  know  the  truth.  Those  who  believe  in  hells  cannot  agree 
with  those  who  do  not.  Those  who  are  purely  material  are  not 
congenial  with  those  who  love  the  spiritual.  Those  who  hate  can- 
not understand  those  who  only  love.  In  truth,  those  of  the  lower 
cannot  understand  those  on  the  higher  planes,  and  judge  them  ac- 
cording to  their  standards.  Those  who  know  there  is  but  love, 
beauty  and  harmony  in  the  real  life,  express  these  truths  more  cor- 
rectly, they  recognize  the  limitations  of  those  on  the  lower  planes, 
why  they  are  so  and  love  them.  Those  who  are  not  sufficiently 
advanced  condemn,  judge  and  criticize  those  who  do  not  act  as 
they  do,  not  so  the  more  illumined,  they  but  love,  pity  and  never 
arraign  nor  condemn  those  who  do  not  believe  as  they  do,  knowing 
they,  in  the  real  life,  possibly,  are  equally  as  if  not  more,  developed 
than  themselves.  The  truth,  never  to  be  proven  by  material  science, 
although  proven  to  the  comprehension  of  that  scientist  who  seeks 
within  for  light,  is  that  we  are  all  spirits,  living  in  the  real  spirit 
world,  impressing  material  brains  and  bo^dies,  the  material  world 
within  the  interstices  or  spaces  of  the  units  of  energy  forming  the 
spiritual  world,  visible  sol*^ly  to  spirits  on  the  spiritual  plane  of  con- 
sciousness, and  material  bodies  within  the  spaces  of  the  real  spirit 
body,  visible  solely  to  spirits  on  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness. 
While  the  real  spirit  world  and  spirits  are  visible  to  those  ever 
in  the  spiritual  consciousness,  and  sometimes  to  spirits  while  at- 
tached to  the  material  who  go  in  trances,  and  when  detached  at 
night  by  sleep,  and  by  that  cognized  as  death. 

These  truths  will  only  be  accepted  by  those  who  believe  in  an 
Omnipotent  God,  Person  as  well  as  Principle,  and  who  believe 
in  all  good  in  the  spirit  spheres,  who  realize  that  the  material  is 
as  real  and  needed  as  the  spiritual  (while  it  endures  foi 
each  spirit,)  that  we  are  subject  to  natural  as  well  as  Divine 
law.  Those  who  think  it  is  difficult,  with  material  brain,  to 
grasp  the  material  within  the  spiritual,  will  realize  it  is  more  com- 
prehensible than  soul,  an  elusive  essence  impossible  to  locate  within 
the  mortal  body,  being  transformed  miraculously  into  a  spirit  body 
after  death  as  is  believed  by  many  Christians,  who,  notwithstanding 
they  know  geology  proves  that  it  takes  millions  of  years  to  produce 
a  body  fit  for  an  animal,  deem  a  body  fit  for  a  child  of  God  of 
less  consequence,  made  in  a  moment,  or  those  who  believe  in  the 
heaven  body,  (of  peculiar  form  and  construction,  inferior  to  the 
mortal)  the  real,  expressing  itself  on  lower  planes,  the  devanchanic, 
astral  and  physical.  These  are  undeveloped  conceptions,  suited  to 
the  mental  respectivity  of  thousands  of  years  ago.  Only  a  few 
were  able  to  apprehetid  the  Lord  correctly  when  He  came,  and  thus 
the  truths,  given  with  the  Divine  authority  and  perfect  love  of  God 
Omnipotent,  were  and  are  only  apprehended  by  those  who  were 
and  are  spiritually  unfolded. 

U 


Mrs.  Eddy's  beautiful  conception  of  all  being  in  reality  spirit, 
this  the  real  spirit  life,  we  all  ideas,  is  not  even  grasped  by  all  of 
her  fo41owers.  She  did  not  explain  why  she  and  all  her  followers 
are  subject  to  natural  law  and  vanish  from  human  ken,  mate- 
rial consciousness.  She,  like  Plato,  left  a  big  gap  to  be  filled. 
Matter,  a  form  of  true  spiritual  substance,  force,  change,  cannot  be 
ignored.  If  ideas  alone  are  the  real,  they  are  real  on  the  real  plane 
of  consciousness,  in  the  real  world,  and  why  the  necessity  of  mat- 
ter, force,  change,  unless  for  a- purpose,  not  explained  or  under- 
stood by  them.  If  all  these  incorrect  impressions  are  seemingly 
understood  by  brains  who  receive  them,  then  there  are  many  more 
brains  who  can  receive  the,  more  reasonable,  more  logical  as  well 
as  spiritual  conceptions  now  given  for  the  first  time,  who  know  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  have  been  animated  and  impressed  solely  by 
God  Omnipotent,  the  spirit  world  the  real  and  true,  the  spirit  body 
the  same,  but  the  material  equally  as  neceesary  to  develop  not  the 
soul  gifts,  the  inheritance  of  every  child  of  God,  but  the  spiritual 
attributes  impossible  to  be  developed  where  all  is  love  and  har- 
mony in  the  spirit  spheres.  If  there  are  spiritualists  who  believe 
in  obsessions,  evil  earth-bound  spirits,  there  are  many  who*  do  not, 
who  know  their  dear  ones,  even  though  they  passed  away  more  or 
less  undeveloped,  are  not  retrograding  but  advancing,  who  with  faith 
in  a  Supreme,  All-good  Power,  even  though  not  cognized  as  Person, 
know  earth-bound  spirits  to  torment  and  deceive  would  not  be 
permitted,  and  that  they  who  give  these  impressions  delude  them- 
selves and  others.  How  undeveloped  to  imagine  the  spirit  spheres 
on  no  higher  a  plane,  no  superior  a  government  than  the  earth,  where 
the  undeveloped,  the  so-called  criminal  are  not  permitted  under  law, 
to  maltreat,  torment  nor  deceive.  Although  not  always  prevented, 
under  law  they  are  punished.  But  in  God's  realms  of  beauty,  har- 
mony and  love,  it  is  claimed  He  permits  or  rather  the  Supreme 
Power  permits  these,  earth-bound  or  evil  spirits  to  influence  weak 
mediums  and  mortals  to  do  horrible  deeds.  Alas,  alas  for  the  mor- 
tals who  attribute  to  the  higher  spheres,  conditions  not  permitted 
even  on  the  solely  undeveloped  planes,  the  mortal.  And  alas  for 
the  mortals  who  believe  in  worse  places  of  torment,  the  hells  and 
evils  portrayed  by  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  than  upon  the  earth.  The 
time  is  ripe  for  these  undeveloped  conceptions  to  be  eradicated,  for 
those  who  are  fitted  to  receive  to  no  longer  adhere  to  the  obsolete 
dogmas  and  beliefs  suited  to  the  planes  of  thousands  of  years  ago. 
but  utterly  unsuited  to  the  large  class  who  have  evolved  and  are 
evolving  out  of  them. 


12 


THE  NEW  REVELATIONS. 


For  the  first  time,  on  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness,  have 
the  truths  given  in  this  work,  been  impressed  correctly.  Although 
many  teachers,  reformers,  prophets,  seers,  poets  and  psychics  novw 
and  then  have  received  occasional  gleams;  not  one  has  given,  as  this 
is  now  being  given,  simply  because  but  a  limite-d  number  were  pre- 
pared to  comprehend. 

All  that  the  greatest  ones,  (Emanuel  Swedenborg,  one  of  the 
most  reliable)  gave  was  impressed  on  minds  formed  according  to 
and  filled  with  the  prevailing  beliefs  of  their  times,  thereifore,  as 
neither  they  nor  the  people  were  prepared,  these  truths  could  nor 
be  given.  The  last  instrument,  a  step  in  advance,  to  prepare  the 
people,  was  Mrs.  Eddy,  who  was  the  first  to  give  publicly,  although  . 
glimpsed  by  a  few  of  the  inspired,  before  the  truth  of  the  unreality  of 
evil,  disease  and  death  to  the  spirit.  This  was  so  startling  a  revelation, 
so  entirely  foreign  to  the  beliefs  and  conceptions  of  the  majority, 
that  it  caused  a  mental  revolution,  almost  unprecedented,  among 
those  'fitted  to  receive,  and  those  who  were  not,  who  accepted  it 
literally  to  apply  to  the  mortal,  and  could  not  understand.  Those 
who  are  prepared  to  accept  this  clearer  exposition  are  on  more  de- 
veloped planes  and  awaiting  it.  These  are  mainly  among  Christian 
Scientists,  Swedenborgians,  spiritualists,  and  many  belonging  to  the 
different  Churches  and  religions. 

The  truths  given  are,  —  first,  God,  Person  as  well  as  Prin- 
ciple, a  loving  Father,  entirely  unlike  the  conceptions  of  earlier 
periods.  Not  endowed  with  human  characteristics,  not  like  the 
Supreme  God  or  gods  of  any  race,  not  even  like  the  God 
of  the  Christian  religions.  Not  like  the  God  of  Emanuel  Sweden- 
borg, who  made  Him  Creator  of  evil  also.  Not  entirely  like  the 
God  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  who  is  more  or  less  ambiguous  regarding  His 
Personality.  But  a  God  expressive  solely  of  the  soul  gifts  and  •o^^mkmffl 
spiritual  attributes,  \^  the  God,  of  whom  the  Lord  Jesus  Chris^^ 
taught,  and  cognized  solely  by  those  correctly  impressed  within  and 
without  the  churches,  those  only,  of  all  races  and  nations,  in  har- 
mony with  the  spirit  spheres.  * 

cognized  solely  by  those  correctly  impressed  within  and  without 
the  churches,  those  only,  of  all  races  and  natrons,  in  harmony  with 
the  spirit  spheres. 

The  God  of  all  religions,  the  Christian  included,  is  a  Creator 
of  good  and  evil,  evil  in  both  the  mortal  and  spiritual  world,  all 
teach  of  human  depravity,  necessity  for  salvation,  atonement,  places 
of  punishment,  hells,  etc.,  with  the  sole  exception  of  Mrs.  Eddy.  The 
most  correct  conception  regarding  Personality  is  that  given  by  Eman- 
uel Swedenborg,  Person  as  well  as  Principle,  but  he  failed  to  reconcile 
the  two  coatradictorv  conceotioas.  An  Omniootent  God-  all  Good,  who 

13 


creates  all,  and  either  creates  or  permits  evil  in  the  beings  whom  He 
creates.  Mrs.  Eddy,  a  step  in  advance,  cognizes  an  Omnipotent  Power, 
deprives  our  loving  Father  of  the  opprobrium  of  being  connected 
with  evil,  but,  unable  to  account  for  evil,  or  rather,  not  impressed 
correctly,  made  mortal  mind,  a  "solecism"  responsible,  therefore, 
implying,  in  verity,  there  is  no  such  thing  as  material  creation.  Both 
fail  to  reconcile  the  two  contradictory  conceptions  and  give  the 
truth  that  God  is  Omnipotent,  Creator  of  all  the  good  in  the  real 
life,  and  the  unevolved  good  of  the  mortal  plane,  deemed  evil.  In 
truth,  the  loving  Father  of  all  His  spirit  children,  who  ever  express 
but  the  soul  gifts  in  the  real  life,  and  who  simply  animate  the  mate- 
rial bodies,  as  real  while  they  last,  for  varying  periods.  Not  one 
of  any  of  the  different  religions,  or  either  the  great  seer  or  Mrs. 
Eddy  explain  how  the  spiritual  and  material  worlds  evolve  con- 
jointly, under  evolution,  in  reality  formed  by  God's  most  advanced 
Angels,  the  material  within  the  spiritual,  the  spiritual,  the  real,  to 
last  forever,  the  material  to  be  resolved  into  primal  elements,  but 
not  destroyed.  Not  one  explain  how  the  spiritual  man  and  his 
material  prototype  evolve  conjointly  from  the  lowest  organisms 
op  to  man  in  both  worlds,  the  soul  within  the  spirit  man,  not  the 
mortal.  This  last  cognized  only  by  Mrs.  Eddy,  although  here  and 
there  expressed  ambiguously  by  the  ancient  and  modern  inspired. 
Not  one  explain  why  spirit  man  is  subje^ct  to  the  earth  life,  how  his 
spiritual  body  is  formed,  the  necessity  for  obtaining  perfect  con- 
trol of  it  in  the  real  life,  or  how  his  mortal  body,  evolved  from  the 
animal,  has  inherited  the  animal  propensities  and  diseases  which 
are  responsible,  until  eliminated,  or  conquered,  for  all  the  evil  on 
earth.  Those  who  have  been  impressed  with  our  loving  Father 
creating  evil,  or  bringing  forth  evil  souls,  no  matter  how  seemingly 
wise  and  profound  their  conceptions,  were  not  correctly  impressed. 
:  Instead  of  our  loving  Father  creating  evil  or  evil  souls,  the 
material  universe,  in  conjunction  with  the  spiritual,  has  ever  existed 
to  give  personality  to  all  His  children,  and  certain  development  to 
but  •  a  limited  number,  in  comparison  with  the  millions  being 
brought  forth  in  other  worlds.  God's  children  like  the  Father, 
have  pure  souls,  with  no  evils  to  expiate  nor  outgrow,  as  all 
religions  claim.  Mortal  life  is  not  an  illusion,  but  as 
real     as    the     spiritual.  Mortal     mind     does     not     create     illu- 

sory life,  disease  nor  evil.  Instead  of  mortal  mind  creating  evil, 
it  becomes  in  harmony  with  the  real,  the  spiritual  mind,  and  under 
spirit  control,  develops  the  conditions  which  obviate  the  necessity 
for  it. 

The  new  revelations  show  the  Father  and  His  children,  all 
made  in  His  Divine  Image,  living  the  real  life  in  the  real  world. 
Those  attached  to  the  mortal  bodies,  when  detached  by  either  sleep 
or  trance,  live  it  until  detached  for  good  by  that  called  death  on 
earth.  In  this  sense,  they  agree  with  Christian  Science  that  all  is 
in  reality,  spirit,  but,  a  step  in  advance,  explain  the  difference  be- 
tween the  two  worlds,  the  origin  of  evil,  and  the  two  planes  of 
consciousness.  They  show  that  while  all  are  really  spirits,  earth 
life  and  consciousness  is  real.  They  also  give  the  location  of  the 
spirit   world,   and   truths    concerning   it   not   yet   given   excepting    in 

14 


ambiguous  generalities.  As  the  two  planes  of  consciousness  ara 
entirely  distinct,  the  two  worlds  composed  of  different  forms  of  the 
one,  true  living  substance,  it  is  impossible  to  prove,  through  mate- 
rial science  or  reason,  anything  of  a  spiritual  nature.  There  is  but 
one  way,  and  that  by  seeking  within  one's  own  soul.  Only 
thus  can  these  truths  be  proven  without  doubt,  by  the  ones 
who    seek,     and     in     this    manner    alone    find    the    truth.  But    as 

all  the  less  correctly  are  ever  impressed  by  those  more  correctly 
impressed,  truths  are  given  to  meet  the  requirements  of  those  on 
similar  planes  and  to  help  those  on  the  lower.  The  spirit  cor- 
rectly impressed,  intuitively  feels  the  truth,  and,  although  the  incor- 
rectly impressed  reject  all  of  a  spiritual  nature,  they  will  be  helped 
in  a  degree,  to  realize  that  God  is  their  loving  Father,  and  they  each 
and  all  His  children,  equal  heirs  with  the  most  illumined  to  all  the 
glories  of  the  real  life. 


GOD  OMNIPOTENT. 


God,  our  loving  Father,  the  Father  of  all  children,  all  spirits 
born  in  both  the  spirit  and  material  worlds  conjointly,  is  not  only- 
God  Omnipotent  of  all  these  worlds,  but  of  all  the  all-potent.  Celes- 
tial Universes,  like  God  Himself,  without  beginning,  and  without  ' 
end...  The  Celestial  Universes  are  in  the  midst  of  vast,  atmospheric 
oceans,  composed  of  the  true  spiritual  substance  out  of  which 
the  spiritual  worlds  and  their  earths  are  created.  His  children  are 
made  in  His  Divine  Image  and  Likeness,  the  Divine  image  and  like- 
ness of  the  most  glorious  Personality  in  Spirit  spheres,  feebly'  re- 
flected in  the  different  personalities  of  mortal  life.  That  deemed 
Principle  is  the  effluence  from  His  Divine  Person,  through  countless 
vibrations,  permeating  all  space,  ever  expressing  His  soul  gifts. 
Nature,  on  earth,  is  but  His  force  in  operation,  His  method  of  crea- 
tion, under  the  supervision  of  Celestial  Angels,  familiar  with  the  most 
subtle  secrets  of  the  chemistry  of  life  and  all  forces.  The  Celestial 
Angels  form,  under  that  deemed  evolution,  the  various  worlds  out 
of  the  true  living  substance,  the  spiritual  to  exist  forever,  immune 
to  destruction,  the  material,  after  certain  periods,  to  be  resolved  back 
into  the  true  substance,  to  be  again  formed  into  new  earths.  Hence 
there  are,  ever  under  process  of  formation,  both  material  and  spirit- 
ual worlds  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  forth  God's  children. 

"God  is  no  respecter  of  persons,"  but  a  loving  Father,  who 
trains  and  develops  His  millions  of  children,  in  the  ways  designed 
to  advance  them  along  the  lines  adjudged  essential,  therefore,  the 
manner  of  training  of  mortal  varies  as  does  that  of  the  innumer- 
able hosts  who  are  not  ordained  for  mortal  life. 

When  spirits,  animating  material  bodies,  are  correctly  impress- 
ed, they  recognize  the  Omnipotent  Power  the  one,  great  Force  rul- 
ing all,  as  God,  the  Father,  Emanuel  Swedenborg  remarks  in  his 
work,  "Heaven  and  Hell"  that  only  the  highest,  the  most  advanced 
Angels,  recognized  Him  as  Divine  Person.  The  truth,  not  given 
entirely  by  this  seer,  is,  that  all  in  all  the  spirit  spheres  know  Him 
to  be  Person,  as  well  as  Principle,  and  know  Him  to  be  the  sole  one 
who  inspired  Jesus  Christ  of  this  earth  and  many  other  Christs  in 
countless  other  material  worlds.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  the 
only  mortal  to  whom  He  attached  Himself  upon  this  earth,  and,  thus 
attached,  Himself  endured  all  the  agony  of  the  "man  of  sorrows." 

There  have  been  many  great  teachers  before  and  since,  but 
there  never  will  be  but  one  Jesus  Christ.  Hence  by  all  Christians 
in  the  spirit  world  God  is  recognized  as  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
when  they  are  first  detached  by  death,  ere  the  spirit  memory  of  thp 
real  life  returns,  which,  after  a  final  severance  from  the  mortal 
takes  from  a  half  hour  to  several  days.  When  God  ordains  a  child 
to  end  mortal  life,  the  Angels  in  charge  require  more  time  to  detach 

Ifi 


him  than  when  they  detach  him  for  a  limited  time.  Hence,  that 
portion  of  the  brain,  relative  to  the  spirit  life,  is  more  or  less  mag- 
netized, thus  preventing  the  spirit  from  recalling  it  until  in  a  condi- 
tion to  do  so.  Prior  to  its  return,  recalling  solely  the  earth,  Chris- 
tians, if  they  see  Him,  recognize  Him  as  the  Lord  Jesus.  After, 
they  know  Him  to  be  their  Father,  God  Omnipotent. 

When  some  nations  of  the  various  races  on  earth,  (after  several 
periods  of  progression  and  retrogression,  among  the  many  who  had 
been  called  prior  to  the  most  remote  periods  of  antiquity,  of  which 
humanity  has  record),  had  attained  to  a  plane  fitted  to  receive 
the  message  which  only  God  Himself  could  give  with  the  authority 
and  consciousness  of  infinite  Power  and  perfect  Love,  He  selected 
Mary,  a  virgin,  to  bring  forth  as  perfect  a  Being  as  could  be  brought 
forth  on  earth,  one  prepared  to  be  in  harmony  with  Him- 
self, when  attached  to  Him,  so  as  to  enable  Him  to  impress  Him 
perfectly.  When  not  attached  to  Him,  He  simply  connected  Himself 
with  the  Lord  by  vibrations,  and  transmitted  impressions. 

Every  spirit  child,  brought  forth  on  mortal  plane  ,has  a  spirit 
animating  and  impressing  it,  born  with  it  in  the  spirit  world,  with 
the  exception  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  was  never  born  in  the  spirit 
and  impressed  solely  by  The  Spirit,  God  Omnipotent.  I  and  my 
Father  are  one"  was  given  by  our  Father  Himself.  The  Material 
Jesus  attached  to  God,  disintegrated,  whilst  ascending. 

The  Immaculate  Conception  is  a  verity,  and  but  little  more  re- 
markable, to  those  who  have  charge  of  all  births,  than  the  natural. 

The  meek  and  lowly  Master  expressed  more  perfectly  the  love 
of  the  real  life  than  any  mortal  before  or  since  His  advent,  simply 
because  He  was  the  sole  one  impressed  Personally  by  The  Spirit, 
God  Omnipotent.  None,  therefore,  can,  on  this  plane,  equal  Him 
in  the  soul  gifts,  much  less  excel  Him.  The  mortals  who  hope  to 
be  animated  personally  by  our  Father,  or  who  think  "The  Spirit" 
inspires,  teaches  or  heals  through  them,  delude  themselves  and 
others.  They  are  simply  impressed  by  His  instruments,  mainly,  their 
Celestial  guides.  He  who  is  called  the  Christ  is  God  Himself,  and 
He  animates  but  one  alone  on  each  earth.  This  is  the  law  of  the 
mortal  plane.  Great  teachers,  endowed  with  not  more  love  and 
wisdom  than  the  Lord,  not  better  instruments,  but  impressed  to 
meet  the  demands  of  many  on  more  unfolded  planes  than  when  our 
Lord  came,  will  come  and  go  until  this  world  will  be  abandoned,  but 
never  again  God  Personally  animate'  a  mortal,  although,  often,  He 
receives  and  answers  prayer,  when  in  harmony  with  law. 


17 


THE  SOUL  GIFTS  AND  SPIRITUAL  ATTRIBUTES. 


The  soul  gifts,  life,  love,  truth,  power,  strength,  wisdom,  mercy, 
charity,  purity,  holiness,  righteousness,  are  a  part  of  that  which  con- 
stitutes the  soul,  that  which  gives  personality  to  a  child  of  God. 
A  portion  of  the  spiritual  brain  is  connected  through  vibrations  with 
thei  Divine  Mind  of  the  Father,  from  which  one  receives  that  which 
gives  consciousness  as  a  distinct  personality.  This  soul  essence 
is  felt  but  never  seen.  Adjoining  it  another  portion  receives  a 
continual  influx  of  the  soul*  gifts.  Thus  the  soul  is  ever  in  harmony 
with  the  soul  gifts,  and  ever  conscious  of  his  Divine  origin  as  child 
of  God.  But  without  body  or  form  he  would  have  no  vehicle  of 
expression  on  either  the  spiritual  or  mortal  plane  of  consciousness, 
hence  a  body,  developed  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest,  one  fit  to 
be  in  harmony,  is  essential.  Were  the  brain  and  body  not  in  har- 
mony, he,  pure,  holy  soul,  could  not  use  it.  It  must  be  in  tune  for 
him  to  express  the  soul  gifts  in  the  spirit  world,  and  through  the 
expression  of  these  soul  gifts  and  the  spiritual  attributes  acquired 
by  every  life  organism  in  his  brain  and  body  (and  also  mortal  develop- 
ment, if  ordained  for  it,)  he  is  enabled  to  advance  and  develop,  under 
his  own  control,  his  spiritual  brain  and  mind,  with  as  he  advances, 
a  greater  and  greater  expression  of  the  soul  gifts,  which  are  a  part 
of  his  Divine  inheritance.  It  can  be  seen  without  a  brain  and  body 
he  could  not  express  the  soul  gift,  develop  his  spiritual  instruments, 
brain  and  senses,  nor  form  spiritual  mind.  Through  development 
of  the  brain  he  impresses  the  soul  gifts,  which  enable  him  to  acquire 
from  spiritual  impressions  of  the  spirit  life,  gleaned  by  himself  and 
also  from  the  wisdom  taught  by  his  guardian  Angels,  all  the  knowl- 
edge of  his  own  material  and  spiritual  worlds,  thence  on  and  on. 
forever  developing  brain  and  mind,  more  and  more  perfectly  ex- 
pressing the  soul  gifts.  Thus  it  can  be  seen  that  the  spirit  in  the 
real  life  expresses  the  soul  gifts  and  forms  the  real  mind.  When 
attached  to*  a  mortal  body,  he  or  his  guardian  Angels  impress  his 
spiritual  brain,  which  impress  the  shadow  spirit  form  (the  mate- 
rial) with  as  much  as  it  is  fitted  to  receive  while  developing  the 
spiritual  attributes.  The  spirit  not  ordained  for  mortal  life  has  no 
necessity  for  its  life,  as  all  his  life  organisms,  that  which  keep  in 
activity  and  equilibrium  his  brain  and  body,  are  in  unison  and  accord. 

None  af  God's  children  are  discriminated  against,  none  are  se- 
lected to  undergo  the  travails  and  trials  of  the  mortal  plane.  All 
under  law,  in  turn,  are  connected  with  the  bodies  formed  for  them. 
The  body  and  brain  under  law,  if  ordained  to  continue  development 
on  mortal   plane,   has   a   mortal    body    and   brain   essential   for    its 

18 


development,  therefore  attachment  to  the  mortal  plane,  or  life  as 
it  is  cognized  on  earth,  varies.  Many  are  brought  forth  still  born, 
others  at  varying  ages.  All  receive  the  development  essential  for 
the  real  brain  and  body.  The  mentally  unfit,  the  moral  pervert, 
the  weakling,  the  fool,  the  born  criminal,  with  poor  instruments, 
not  being  able  to  receive  nor  transmit  impressions  from  neither  the 
material  nor  spiritual  worlds,  never  develop  mentally  nor  morally 
on  this  plane,  which  were  it  ordainerd  for  this  purpose  would  be  an 
act  of  injustice  on  the  part  of  the  Power,  if  Omnipotent,  who  wojuld 
consign  them  to  lives  of  useless  suffering.  The  truth  is  they  neither 
receive  nor  transmit  correctly  on  this  plane,  hence  suflFer  less  men- 
tally, and  are  oft,  impervious  to  all  but  physical  suffering.  Therefore 
their  attributes  are  developed  in  this  way,  and  they  express  but 
slightly  the  soul  gifts.  All  develop  the  attributes.  All  do  not  ex- 
press the  soul  gifts.  Were  this  plane  to  develop  the  soul  gifts, 
they  would  not  be  returned,  in  a  condition  utterly  unable 
to  detvelop  them,  as  is  claimed  by  some  who  believe  in  reincar- 
nation. The  undeveloped  conditions  are  for  the  purpose  of  develop- 
ing these  attributes,  not  for  the  purpose  of  expressing  the  soul  gifts, 
therefore  essential.  Their  very  existence,  under  a  Supreme  Reason- 
ing Power,  as  is  everywhere,  evidenced,  proves  they  are  of  use,  or 
they  would  not  be.  Therefore  everything,  according  to  the  stage 
of  advancement,  the  plane  of  progression,  the  mental  receptivity  of 
those  on  both  planes  in  the  spirit  and  material  world,  is,  under  law, 
just  as  it  should  be,  essential  for  the  particular  stage  fof  advance- 
ment, just  as  natural  and  spiritual,  not  Divine  law,  vanes  to  suit  each 
stage  of  physical  and  mental  formation. 

The  higher  animals  are  impressed  with,  under  law,  in  varying 
degree,  the  soul  gifts.  Spirit  man,  endowed  with  soul,  connected 
with  his  Father,  little  by  little  impresses  his  mortal  prototype,  who, 
by  degrees,  conquers  the  disease  and  propensities,  and  impresses  the 
continual  progression  of  the  real  life. 


19 


TRUE  SPIRITUAL  SUBSTANCE. 


There  is  but  one  true  substance  in  existence,  the  spiritual,  out 
of  which  all  spiritual  and  material  worlds  are  formed.  Matter  dis- 
appears from  the  visible  to  the  invisible,  nothing  left  but  that  which 
is  called  electrons.  The  truth  is,  all  is  spirit.  God  Omniptent, 
The  Spirit,  all  His  children  individual  spirits,  all  worlds  spiritual. 
Yea,  even  the  mortal  plane  is  but  a  phase  of  spirit  consciousness 
and  matter  of  spiritual  substance.  Many  on  the  mortal  plane 
of  consciousness,  with  the  exception  of  the  correctly  impressed, 
cognize  the  spiritual  within  the  material,  instead  of  vice  versa. 

The  true  spiritual  substance  is  composed  of  various  forces  and 
organisms,  kept  in  activity  and  perpetual  motion  by  the  one  Divine 
Force  of  God  Omnipotent,  This  substance  is  transformed  and 
transmuted  into  the  various  kinds  of  substances  required ,  for  all 
spiritual  and  material  form?  of  life.  Impossible  as  this  may  appear 
to  mortals  it  should  appear  no  more  so  than  the  fact  that  material 
science  has  proven  that  all  material  forms  are  formed  of  the  same 
elements,  transformed,  not  by  the  insignificant  power  of  man,  but  the 
transcendent  power  of  God,  through  His  mighty  instruments.  Man, 
upon  the  mortal  plane,  who  cannot  form  one  grain  of  sand,  one  drop 
of  water,  should  refrain  from  arrogating  to  himself  any  claim  as 
creator,  even  of  sea-urchins,  until  he  creates  the  substance  out  of 
which  these  are  brought  forth.  When  he  creates  that  of  which  the 
great  atmospheric  ocean  is  formed,  filled  with  life  forces,  the  waters 
of  the  vast  oceans  similarly  populated,  and  the  life  impregnated  soil 
out  of  which  he  creates  life,  then  and  then  only  can  he  deem  himself 
creator  of  life. 

The  Angels,  through  various  processes,  form  many  different  sub- 
stances out  of  the  one  original,  the  substance  immune  to  change 
and  destruction  of  the  spirit  worlds,  the  substance  immune  to 
change  and  destruction  of  the  spirit  bodies  of  the  spirit  children  of 
God.  Not  the  soul,  which  is  of  God,  and  comes  directly  from  Him. 
The  substance,  immune  tO'  change  and  destruction,  of  some  forms  of 
life,  and  vegetation  of  the  spirit  worlds.  The  substance  of  many 
forms,  of  life,  flora  and  vegetation,  subject  to  regeneration  or  change. 
The  substance,  called  matter  out  of  which  the  material  worlds  are 
formed  to  develop  the  various  forms  of  life,  from  the  lowest  up  to 
man  conjointly  with  similar  spirit  forms  of  the  spirit  world.  No 
form  of  life  but  has  spirit  in  the  real,  true  life. 

20 


WHY  THE  MORTAL  PLANE  OF  CONSCIOUSNESS  IS 
NECESSARY. 


This  problem,  up  to  the  present,  owing  to  lack  of  development 
along  certain  lines,  has  not  been  correctly  answered.  Although  var- 
ious reasons  have  been  given,  only  here  and  there  have  they  ap- 
proached the  truth.  The  thinker,  the  inspired  sometimes  are  very 
close  to  the  truth.  Many  are  almost  correctly  impressed,  with 
developed  instruments,  fitted  to  apprehend  the  truths  now  being 
given.  Not  until  one  frees  oneself,  more*  or  less,  from  the  claims 
o'f  the  material,  not  until  one  has  a  mind  in  harmony  with  the  spirit 
mind  can  the  truth  be  given.  This  means  when  one  has  a  brain 
formed  of  life  organisms  which  are  more  amenable  to  love,  the  most 
potent  law  in  existence,  that  the  spirit  can  then  transmit  through 
it  the  truth.  It  does  not  mean  that  the  spirit,  who  gives  it  on  earth 
is  superior,  but  simply  that  the  spirit  can  express  more  perfectly  the 
love,  which,  when  rightly  understood  frees  one  from  the  delusions  of 
earth  life. 

Mind,  time,  space,  can  never  be  understood  by  mortal  mind, 
mortal  mind  can  never  understand,  material  brain  will  never  be  able 
to  transmit  these  truths.  To  comprehend  them  it  is  essential  to 
have  the  real  mind  and  spirit  brain  formed,  not  solely  with  that  which 
they  receive  from  God,  the  soul  gifts  of  life,  truth,  love,  not  solely 
from  the  experiences  gleaned  from  spirit  and  mortal  life  which 
develop  the  spiritual  attributes,  industry,  application,  concentration, 
patience,  forbearance,  endurance,  courage,  submission,  etc.,  not  sole- 
ly a  mind  formed  in  one's  own  spirit  and  material  world,  but  a  mind 
formed  after  advancing,  through  countless  higher  spheres,  until  -one 
attains  to  the  plane  of  an  Arch-angel. 

These  spiritual  attributes  of  industry,  etc.,  cannot  be  developed 
in  spirit  spheres  where  only  peace,  love  and  harmony  prevail,  hence 
material  consciousness  is  necessary  to  develop  every  life  (spirit)  or- 
ganism which  is  to  be  formed  in  a  body  of  a  child  of  God.  Nature, 
the  apparent  method  otf  creation,  God's  force  in  operation,  under  the 
law  of  evolution,  shows  with  a  retrogressive  step  here  and  there, 
progression.  From  mineral  to  vegetable,  from  lower  forms  of  life 
to  the  highest,  prior  to  man  being  brought  forth,  show  progression. 
The  missing  link  can  never  be  found,  under  the  law  of  regenera- 
tion, ever  in  operation,  the  highest  animals  were  and  arc 
transformed,  changed  in  minor  respects,  made  in  the  Image  of  God, 
our  Father,  and  endowed  with  soul.  It  takes  many  different  stages 
and  thousands  of  years  to  prepare  the  spiritual  and  material  worlds. 
It  also  takes  thousands  of  years  to  develop  life  from  the  earliest 
cells.  Accompanying  the  physical  is  a  mental  evolution,  which  is 
steadily  advancing,  but  as  it  is  God's  plan  to  develop  all  life  organ- 
isms on  earth  until  all  are  ready  to  become  a  part  of  a  form  of  a 

21 


child  of  God,  necessarily  there  seems,  among  those  races  which  have 
developed  later,  retrogression.  Spirit  man,  formed  in  the  real  life, 
made  in  the  Divine  Image  of  God,  devoid  of  material  defects  and 
flaws  of  his  mortal  prototype  never  changes  when  endowed  with  soul 
from  his  Father.  The  mental  evolution  of  earth  which  vries 
among  all  nations  and  races,  according  to  the  time  from  whence  they 
have  evolved  from  the  animal,  is  due  to  as  much  of  the  soul  gifts  as 
their  brains  are  fitted  to  receive,  and  as  much  'as  is  necessary  for 
their  earth  experiences.  As  they  are  not  on  earth  to  advance  men- 
tally nor  mortally,  but  to  enable  them  to  develop  the  spiritual  attri- 
butes of  industry,  patience,  etc.,  the  mental  evolution  is  of  the  spirit, 
and  continues  forever  after  the  spirit  is  liberated  fram  his  earth 
school. 

Had  man  been  created  perfect,  he  could  not  have  fallen.  No 
woman  or  snake  could  have  tempted  him.  No  one  correctly  im- 
pressed believes  this.  Material  science  proves  how  lotng  it  takes 
to  evolve  life  up  to  the  higher  animals.  If  it  takes  nature  or  God 
so  long  to  develop  a  body  fit  for  an  animal  on  earth,  it  must  take 
time  to  develop  a  body  fit  for  a  child  of  God  on  earth.  If  it  takes 
time  to  develop  a  material  body,  it  must  take  as  long  if  not  longer 
to  develop  a  body  fit  for  a  child  of  God  in  the  real  life,  therefore 
improbable  that  one  with  a  fairy  wand  would  be  miraculously  formed, 
as  many  believe,  upon  dissolution  of  the  material  body.  This 
to  one  who  reasons,  even  though  not  correctly  impressed  in  other 
ways,  is  proof  that  a  special  creatio,n  could  not  be,  as  it  is  in  oppo- 
sition to  all  God's  methods  and  laws.  If  God  is  Omniscient  as  is 
claimed  by  this  class.  He  must  have  foreseen  that  Adam  must  fall., 
And  if  Omnipotent,  why  create  him  thus,  to  curse  millions  unborn? 
Geology's  revelations  are  more  correct  than  the  incorrectly  im- 
pressioned  revelation  and  traditions  of  undeveloped  mortals,  hence 
are  accepted  by  those  who  have  developed  brains.  It  proves  it 
takes  successive  stages  of  formation  and  development  to  prepare  the. 
earth.  All  life  upon  the  earth  is  spirit  life.  When  spirit  leaves  the 
different  forms  of  life,  it  becomes  seemingly  to  mortal  sense,  dead 
clay.  Were  earth  life,  in  reality  a  phase  of  spirit  life',  to  develop 
the  spirit  morally  or  mentally,  it  would  not  be  necessary,  as  it  is. 
not  for  those  spirits  who  inherit  bodies  who  do  not  require  any 
mortal  training,  for  all  love,  truth,  wisdom,  power,  strength  comes 
from  the  soul  gifts  impressed  upon  the  spirit,and  all  industry,patience, 
endurance,  courage,  submission  comes  through  the  development  of 
the  little  life  organisms  in  our  bodies  who  have  developed  these 
spiritual  attributes  in  other  forms  on  the  mortal  plane  of  conscious- 
ness and  who  still  continue  receiving  development,  until  we  are, 
liberated.  God's  child  must  be  an  epitome  of  all.  He  must  have 
recorded  on  his  real  spirit  brain  all  experiences  adjudged  necessary 
of  all  lower  forms  of  life.  His  brain  must  be  composed  of  o'rgan- 
isms  developed  to  the  highest,  in  perfect  harmony  with  him,  ere  he 
can  advance.  The  children,  who,  under  law  inherit  such  bodies  do 
not  have  to  impress  a  mottal  body  as  all  their  life  organisms  have 
been  developed.  These  are  the  ones  who  pass  away,  upon  receiving 
soul  ere  being  born  on  earth  and  very  early  after;  those  called  the. 
still-born.      Those  who  do  not  inherit  developed  ones  have  to,  in  the 

22 


only  way  possible,  since  the  body  is  under  their  rule,  undergo  an  earth 
life  until  they  bring  these  life  organisms  into  loving  subjection,  un- 
til they  develop  to  an  essential  degree,  patience,  industry,  endurance, 
submission,  etc.  The  crazy,  the  criminal,  the  fool,  the  w^eakling,  the 
moral  pervert  develop  that  which  is  essential.  The  majority  the 
same,  in  other  ways.  Hence,  it  can  be  seen  that  the  millions  in 
all  stages  of  evolution,  many  who  could  and  cannot  understand  nor 
grasp  anything  of  a  spiritual  nature,  of  the  soul  gifts,  are  not  dis- 
criminated against,  and  did  not  and  do  not  have  to  return  to  a  mate- 
rial, animal  plane  to  develop  these  spiritual  qualities,  but  developed 
and  develop  all  that  was  and  is  necessary  for  them  of  the  attributes 
of  industry,  patience,  endurance,  courage,  submission,  some  of  which 
can  only  be  developed  under  material  condition  of  suffering,  travail 
and  hardships  unknown  in  spirit  spheres. 

God's  plan  (from  time  immemorial,  without  beginning,  without 
end  on  mortal  plane  of  consciousness)  not  cognized  by  us,  is  to 
develop  in  all  ways  that  which  forms  the  body  and  brain  of  His 
child,  to  make  them  fit  instruments,  to  enable  His  child  to  advance 
continually.  The  first  essential  is  for  him  to  obtain  perfect  control 
of  his  body,,  to  have  brain,  not  only  receiving  an  influx  of  soul's 
gifts,  but  formed  of  life  organisms  which  have  developed  the  essen- 
tial attributes  of  patience,  industry,  endurance,  courage  and  sub- 
mission. As  brain  is  a  part  of  him,  necessarily  he  expresses  all 
these  qualities  with  the  exception  of  the  latter,  which  is  essential 
only  for  the  life  organisms  to  be  in  loving  subservience  to  him.  Thus 
it  can  be  seen  that  all  life  organisms  are  on  the  upward  march  until 
ready  to  be  formed  in  a  child  of  God,  their  permanent  abiding  place, 
the  descendents  of  these,  transmitted  to  their  children.  As  it  takes 
millions  of  years  to  develop  many,  so  low  is  evolution,  it  will  take 
countless  centuries  ere  all  life  organisms  on  earth  are  developed. 
Hence  the  soul  gifts  are  impressed  to  advance  comfort  and  solace 
while  the  attributes  are  being  developed,  and  as  brains  develop  and 
become  better  instruments,  truth  is  more  clearly  impressed  and  ap- 
prehended. Thus  brains  today  are  more  developed  that  they  were 
when  Guatama  came,  or  when  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  gave  His  mess- 
ages of  peace  and  love.  Guatama  was  not  personally  inspired,  as 
was  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  solely  by  God  Omnipotent,  and  although 
a  highly  illumined  mortal,  owing  to  his  period  of  development,  not 
as  advanced  as  some  of  his  followers  today.  As  mortals  are  con- 
tinually progressing  it  can  be  seen  that  which  was  needed  in  Gua- 
tama's  time  was  not  needed  when  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  came.  The 
most  highly  developed  of  Guatama's  time  were  not  as  highly  devel- 
oped as  the  most  highly  developed  when  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
came.  This  does  not  apply  to  that  which  is  cognized  as  material 
unfoldment.  The  most  highly  developed  of  Swedenborg's  time  not 
as  highly  developed  as  the  most  highly  developed  today.  That 
which  was  necessary  then  is  not  now.  The  material  brains  are  more 
developed,  better  instruments,  hence  all  is  transmitted  more  correct- 
ly from  the  world  of  cause  to  the  world  of  effect.  The  spirit  free 
from  fear,  ruled  by  love,  needs  not  fear  to  compel  him  to  do  that 
which,  as  child  of  God,  in  the  real  life,  he  does  through  love.  He 
expresses  himself  more  correctly  and  needs  no  whip  of  even  popu- 

23 


lar  opinion  to  make  him  do  that  which  he  loves  to  do.  He  is  im- 
pervious to  fear,  hence  willing  to  sacrifice  even  mortal  life,  as  did 
the  martyrs  of  old,  not  solely  as  they  did  for  love  of  God,  for  many 
of  this  plane  do  not  even  cognize  God,  but  for  love  of  even  the 
lowest  form  of  life.  Were  all  the  noble,  heroic  deeds  of  mortality 
recorded,  as  are  their  most  unworthy,  it  would  stagger  those  who 
think  there  is  retrogression.  The  noble,  unselfish  are  known,  often, 
but  to  the  one  who  does  and  to  the  one  who  receives.  The  one  who 
does  lets  not  his  right  hand  know  that  which  his  left  does,  and  the 
one  who  receives,  through  false  pride,  remains  mute,  hence  count- 
less self-sacrificing  acts  are  unknown.  The  unworthy  are  not  only 
publicly  disseminated  through  the  press,  but  the  worthy  are  so  dis- 
torted and  garbled  as  to  retain  not  a  vestige  of  truth. 

The  Lord  said,  "I  come  not  to  bring  the  righteous,  but  sinners 
to  repentence."  The  righteous,  even  in  His  time,  needed  not  fear 
to  be  righteous.  This  class,  more  developed  today,  need  the  truths 
told  in  parable  and  allegory,  (for  His  time,)  and  His  Divine  mess- 
ages to  be  interpreted  more  clearly,  to  be  shown  how  they  can  select 
the  chaflf  from  the  wheat,  not  only  to  have  a  blind  faith,  but  taught 
to  know,  with  the  absolute  certainty  of  true  soul  knowledge,  that  all 
He  taught  consistent  with  His  character  of  perfect  love  is  true,  and 
all  that  is  not,  not  correctly  apprehended  nor  interpreted  by  those 
of  His  time,  owing  to  their  lack  of  development.  He  had  not  a 
place  to  lay  His  head.  He  depended  solely  upon  His  God  (im- 
pressed solely  by  Him).  He  valued  not  the  material.  He  gave  all 
and  demanded  naught  in  return.  He  founded  no  Church  nor  organ- 
ization, built  no  costly  temples.  All  was  free  to  all  God's  children. 
The  publican,  the  sinner,  the  down-trodden,  the  oppressed,  the  beg- 
gar in  rags,  the  malefactor,  the  lowest  and  the  highest,  all  were  alike 
to  Him.  He  not  only  preached,  but  practised  love  in  all  ways.  The 
people  at  that  time  were  not  as  wealthy  and  able  to  give  as  they  are 
today,  yet  He  exacted  but  a  bare  sustenance  for  Himself  and  follow- 
ers. His  people  then  and  up  to  the  present  day  and  for  many  cen- 
turies to  come  will  not  reach  the  plane  when  to  give  all  without 
expectation  of  gratitude,  will  be  practised  with  the  love  of  the  real 
spirit  life.  Little  by  little,  this  life  is  becoming  more  correctly  im- 
pressed, and  greater  charity  and  love,  notwithstanding  it  is  claimed 
otherwise,  expressed.  When  the  spirit  impresses  correctly  on  this 
plane,  he  exacts  naught  in  return  for  that  which  he  receives  from 
God.  H  blessed  with  material  wealth,  he  gives  materially,  if 
blessed  with  spiritual,  he  gives  spiritually,  if  blessed  with  both 
spiritual  and  material,  he  gives  of  both.  The  correctly  impressed 
spirit  receives  no  good  that  he  does  not  desire  to  share  with  others. 
Hence  those  who  receive  freely,  give  freely,  exact  naught  in  return 
and  expect  not  even  gratitude.  Those  in  future  inspired  to  meet 
the  requirements  of  the  most  unfolded  will  be  ruled  solely  by  love 
and  give  all  they  receive  as  it  is  given  to  them. 


24 


THE  SOURCE  OF  ALL  HEALING. 


The  most  correctly  impressed  concede  that  the  mortal  world  is 
the  world  of  effects,  that  all  comes  from  the  world  of  cause,  the 
real  and  true,  the  spiritual  spheres.  All  systems  of  healing,  Materia 
Medica,  as  well  as  the  various  mental  branches,  have  the  same 
origin,  all  evolving  differently  to  suit  the  various  planes  among  differ- 
ent races  and  nations.  The  most  highly  developed  know  there  is, 
in  reality,  no  evil,  that  it  is,  on  mortal  plane,  but  undeveloped  good, 
that  the  undeveloped  planes,  some  among  them  criminal,  physically 
and  mentally  unfit  are  evolving  under  Divine  law,  and  that  God  pro- 
vides for  all  that  which  is  necessary  on  the  various  planes.  The 
advanced  of  many  nations  know  how  to  heal  themselves,  as  will  all 
when  developed.  Until  that  time  arrives  Materia  Medica  and  all 
systems  have  their  uses. 

Those  familiar  with  the  intricate  mechanism  of  the  brain,  called 
the  seat  of  sensation,  know  it  is  not  the  brain  that  feels  but  the 
invisible,  unlocated  thinker,  who  governs  the  body  when  awake  or 
conscious  on  earth.  When  the  brain  is  magnetized  into  sleep,  drug- 
ged by  opiates  or  put  into  a  comatose  condition  through  disease, 
shock  or  injury,  the  thinker,  unable  to  use  his  instrument,  cannot 
govern  the  body  nor  express  himself  correctly.  Every  discoverer 
of  any  truth  or  scientific  fact,  ever  seeks  within.  He  goes  to  no 
outside  authority.  The  truth  or  fact  he  discovers  is  impressed  upon 
his  material  brain  by  the  invisible  governing  presence.  He  must 
understand  the  knowledge  impressed,  and  that  which  he  gleans 
objectively,  ere  he  can  prove  it  scientifically.  Its  truth  depends 
upon  how  correctly  impressed.  H  correct  it  is  never  changed,  if 
not  it  must  be  in  the  light  of  more  correct  impressions.  Hence 
many  scientific  theories,  not  facts,  are  changed.  One  has  but  to 
recall  the  mistakes  made  by  the  greatest  scientists  to  realize  how 
absurd  for  one  to  state  as  a  fact,  even  that  which  can  be  seemingly 
proven  by  material  science.  When  one  considers  that  not  one 
knows,  in  reality,  as  is  admitted  by  the  really  great  scientists,  aught 
of  the  source  or  origin  of  any  of  the  laws  governing  the  earth,  that 
sound,  light,  heat,  magnetism,  electricity,  radium  are  not  clearly 
understood,  it  appears  they  should  seek  outside  a  material  science.  A 
material  scientist  can  never  solve  nor  answer  these  questions  cor- 
rectly unless  he  seeks  within  for  the  light. 

Those  who  know  of  what  the  brain  is  formed,  who  know  how  it 
changes  constantly,  who  realize  the  meaning  of  consciousness, 
hesitate  to  say  black  is  not  white,  or  to  affirm  anything  pertaining 
to  mortal  consciousness  as  a  positive  fact.  The  positive  fact  of 
today,  like  a  chameleon,  may  be  changed  into  an  entirely  different 
fact  tomorrow,  both  equally  true  to  different  forms  of  mortal  con- 

25 


«ciousness,  and  yet  neither  really  true.  Truth  is  many  sided  to 
mortals,  and  just  as  a  scientific  fact  changes,  so  truth  presents  a 
different  ^uise  to  different  planes  of  advancement.  The  mortal 
plane  does  not  appear  alike  to  all  the  spirits  who  animate  the  mortal 
bodies,  any  more  than  mortal  bodies  are  formed  similarly  or  have 
fiimiliar  organs.  It  will  be  known  in  time  that  the  organs,  the  senses 
vary  in  all  to  suit  the  especial  experiences  judged  essential,  as  it  is 
now  known  that  all  brains  and  senses  are  not  alike.  When  it  is 
granted  that  such  is  a  fact,  now  know  by  the  most  enlightened, 
why  should  anyone  Judge  those  who  are  deficient,  who  are  incapable 
of  advancing  or  acquiring  knowledge?  Were  this  plane  for  the, 
purpose  of  perfecting  character,  or  to  acquire  material  moral  train- 
ing, wisdom  and  knowledge,  a  large  percentage,  would  not  be  called 
prior  to  birth  and  early  in  life.  Why  the  necessity  for  detaching  at 
so  early  periods  (ere  possible  to  acquire  anything,)  to  be  reincar- 
nated, or  why  the  necessity  of  being  brought  forth  at  all?  And  as 
all  wisdom  and  knowledge  have  a  spiritual  source  why  return  to 
develop  on  a  lower  plane? 

How  can  one  judge  those  whose  brain  or  senses  are  not  develop- 
ed enough  to  keep  them  from  crime,  so-called?  When  the  organs 
for  the  spirit  are  not  in  good  condition,  the  spirit  cannot  impress 
correctly  unless,  in  isolated  cases,  like  Helen  Keller  who  had  a  brain 
capable  of  being  impressed,  to  demonstrate  that,  when  permitted, 
the  spirit  can  express  itself  in  other  ways.  Not  only  diseases  but 
propensities  inherited  from  the  animal  progenitors,  transmitted  by 
cells  which  divide  and  subdivide,  prevent  the  spirit  from  expressing 
himself  properly.  The  advanced  physician  and  surgeon,  although 
able  to  locate  disease,  cannot  propensity  nor  predisposition. 

Emanuel  Swedenborg  was  deemed  a  crank*  and  lunatic  by  the 
supenficial,  but  not  by  those  who  think.  He  claims  spirits  ever  in 
charge  of  the  different  organs  of  the  bodies,  regulate  health,  disease, 
and  cause  death.  It  would  daze  mortality  did  they  know  the  origin 
and  cause  of  disease,  and  that  every  infinitesimally  small  life  organ- 
ism is  under  the  control  of  the  spirit  plane,  and  that  all  the  skill  and 
learning,  all  the  prayers  and  faith  come  from  that  plane,  and  only 
those  permitted  to  be  healed  by  the  different  systems  are  healed. 

Science  has  advanced  so  far  as  to  admit  that  matter  is  resolved, 
in  its  last  analysis,  into  that  which  it  calls  electrons.  Some  have 
got  so  far  as  to  acknowledge  that  the  true  laws,  behind  all  phenomena 
of  nature,  exist  but  in  the  Mind  and  Will  of  the  Author:  "The  Mas- 
ter-Mind," as  termed  by  Edgar  Lucien  Larkin.  The  phenomena,  all 
that  is  visible  to  mortal  sense,  the  invariable  sequence  of  these  laws. 

Materia  medica,  (not  farther  advanced  but  performing  more 
good  than  all  the  other  systems  combined,  since  the  masses  are  not 
developed  enough  to  be  impressed  mentally),  is  still  in  the  dark 
regarding  the  origin  of  life  and  disease.  When  it  casts  aside  methods 
in  vogue  centuries  ago,  and  combines  the  mental  as  many  of  its 
most  enlightened  do,  it  will  do  even  greater  good.  It  will  realize 
that  the  power  to  heal  is  within  all,  and  that  if  one  seeks  within,  one 
will  be  guided  how  to  live  in  harmony  with  law  and  keep  well,  until 
God  calls.  A  very  limited  number,  even  among  the  mental  branches 
are   correctly  impressed,   or  keep  in   harmony  with    law    to    enable 

26 


spirit  to  control,  hence  materia  medica  is  very  much  needed.  To 
no  other  system  is  mortality  so  indebted.  Although  mistakes  and 
errors  have  been  numberless,  one  has  but  to  scan  the  past  to  see 
how  they  have  ameliorated  all  conditions,  not  only  cleansed,  and 
purged  bnt  uplifted  wherever  their  influence  has  extended.  As 
instruments  under  God  they  are  as  much  needed  as  the  most  devel- 
oped Christian  Scientist,  spiritual  or  mental  healer,  although  not 
grasped,  possibly,  by  those  who  heal  vn  the  name  of  the  Lord,  not 
realizing  all  are  instruments  to  do  as  He"  wills,  or  He  could  not  be 
Omnipotent  as  they  claim. 

When  materia  medica  and  the  various  systems  realize 
that  each  has  its  special  place  and  use,  each  adapted  to 
its  own  plane,  they  will,  when  divested  of  prejudice,  governed  by 
love  and  charity,  do  more  efficient  work.  The  Christian  Scientist 
and  the  mental  healer  do  not  give  matter  its  true  place,  as  essential 
to  the  mortal  plane  a-s  the  spiritual.  Mortal  plane  and  life  are  as 
real  to  spirit  while  subject  to  it  as  is  the  spirit.  Although  all  are 
spirits,  on  mortal  plane  spirit  must  govern  mortal  body  under 
mortal  law,  and  must  obey  mortal  law  and  live  in  harmony  with  it 
to  keep  alive  or  to  effect  a  cure.  No  healer  who  opposes  or  ignores 
natural  law,  in  a  natural  world,  can  effect  a  permanent  cure.  Were 
mortal  life  but  an  illusion,  a  reflection,  then  the  healers  must  be  the 
same,  and  there  would  be  no  necessity  for  them.  The  greatest, 
Mrs.  Eddy  succumbed  to  natural  law,  not  the  real  Mrs.  Eddy,  but 
her  mortal  form,  which,  in  a  mortal  world  was  subject  to  mortal  law\ 
All  are  subject  to  natural  law,  all  must  drink,  eat,  sleep  to  exist  as 
reflections.  No  mortal  body  can  be  kept  alive,  well  or  cured  per- 
manently without  tlie  aid  of  material  agencies. 

Materia  medica  is  striving  by  operation  to  remove  diseased 
tissue,  by  sanatation  in  various  ways  build  healthful  tissue,  to  increase 
heal'h  germs,  the  care-takers  of  the  body  and  thus  conquer  disease 
and  eliminate  propensity,  then  it  leaves  the  real  work  to  be  done 
by  t'lat  which  they  call  nature,  giving  to  nature  the  power  of  build- 
ing nnd  healing  as  well  as  disintegrating  and  destroying.  If  nature 
has  urisdiction  over  life  and  death,  it  must  possess  the  wisdom  of 
an  Omnipotent  Being,  whereas,  in  truth,  it  is  but  force  in  operation, 
under  God.  And  if  Nature,  in  truth,  God  has  power  of  life  and 
death,  why  not  Omnipotent?  If  he  controls  the  forces  which  create 
and  destroy,  why  not  all  the  forces  in  operation  in  all  stages  from 
birtl  to  death  on  earth?  If  He  controls  all  forces  in  operation,  He 
mus'  all  forms  of  life  from  the  lowest  to  the  most  illumined,  (like 
Mrs.  Eddy,  although  not  correctly  impressd  in  all  ways,)  seeking 
for  that  which  can  only  come  when  God  wills,  from  within,  impress- 
ed from  the  spirit  plane,  never  the  mortal.  No  material  scientist 
however  advanced,  can  claim  his  impressions  are  superior.  Edgar 
Larl  in,  one  of  the  greatest.  Father  Ricard,  oft  correctly  impressed, 
differ,  and  yet  both  give  that  which  they  cognize  as  truth. 

Alany  scientists  claim  they  have  given  truth  beyond  doubt,  but  the 
glar'ng  mistakes  of  the  past  are  no  more  glaring  than  those  made 
toda \^  by  some  who  are  so  wedded  to  their  own  pet  theory  or  belief, 
whicii  they  prove  scientifically,  comprehensible  alone  to  the  scien- 
tific minds  developed  on  these  lines,  that  they  fail  to    perceive    the 

27 


truth  in  others.  Take  for  instance,  the  stand  many  have  taken 
against  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  Sir  William  Crookes,  Professor  Wallace. 
William  Stead,  Professor  Hyslop,  Professor  Hogdson,  and  even 
against  Edgar  Larkin,  because  they  are  on  a  plane  incomprehensible 
to  them.  These  also  may  disagree  in  minor  points  on  the  same 
subject,  not  in  harmony  with  their  peculiar  ideas,  each  deeming  him- 
self correct,  whereas,  he,  who  has  the  highest  conception,  is  more 
correctly  impressed,  he  who,  within  his  soul  acknowledges  the  Mas- 
ter Mind,  the  Creator,  he  who  expresses  the  soul  gifts  more  cor- 
rectly, is  nearer  to  the  truth  that  the  Source  of  all  good,  righteous- 
ness and  love  is  our  Father,  God  Omnipotent,  whether  grasped  as 
Person  or  Principle. 


THE  REAL  MAN.  THE  SPIRIT. 


Our  earth,  our  material  world,  was  evolved  conjointly  with  our 
spiritual  world,  not  formed  in  seven  days  of  mortal  time,  but,  as 
geology  proves,  through  many  successive  changes,  gradually  develop- 
ed as  a  birth-place  for  God's  children.  When  ready  life  in  the 
inanimate  became  animate  under  material  law,  under  the  directivity 
of  God's  administrative  Angels,  who  supervise,  direct  and  impress 
all  forms  of  life,  from  the  lowest  up  to  spirit  man  in  the  real  lifej, 
and  his  mortal  prototype  on  earth.  Thus  evolution,  the  method  of 
creation,  is  true.  Man  evolved  from  the  lowest  forms  for  the  pur- 
pose of  having  impressed  upon  the  brains  of  God's  children  the 
necessary  experiences  (for  each  individual  child)  of  all  forms  of  life, 
from  the  lowest  up  to  the  highest,  spirit  man,  when  the  highest 
animal  was  changed  in  the  spirit  world,  through  regeneration,  as 
well  as  on  the  mortal  plane,  and  endowed  with  soul  from  the  soul 
of  The  Father. 

The  spirit  body  is  not  the  soul,  that  part  of  the  Divine  Mind 
which  comes  directly  from  God.  The  Soul  of  God  Omnipotemt, 
that  which  gives  personality,  the  Divine  from  which  His  children 
receive  their  souls,  has  ever  existed  as  has  the  Celestial  Kingdom. 
Spirit  becomes  in  a  greater  sense,  child  of  God,  never  to  change  iri 
the  real  life,  made  in  God's  Divine  Image.  Thus,  the  real  Spirit 
man  is  spirit  body,  mind  and  spiritual  brain.  The  soul,  that  part 
connected  with  God  through  vibrations  which  gives  the  conscious- 
ness as  God's  child,  and  independent  personality.  The  spirit  de- 
creed for  mortal  life,  has  also  a  material  brain  and  body,  mortal 
mind,  that  which  he  forms  on  the  mortal  plane. 

All  life  organisms  in  the  spirit  and  on  earth  posses,  in  varying 
degree  feeling,  consciousness  and  that  deemed  instinct,  until  as  they 
advance  brain  is  formed  under  law,  to  meet  the  requirements  of  the 
different  animals.  But  the  consciousness  of  the  animal  is  entirely 
different  and  distinct  from  the  consciousness  when  born  child  of 
God,  in  His  Divine  Image  and  Likneess.  In  this  sense  God's  chil- 
dren are  of  a  special  creation,  formed  of  the  life  forces  of  their 
progenitors  on  both  planes,  but,  also,  especially  endowed  with  a  con- 
tinual influx,  on  spirit  side  in  the  real  life,  of  soul  gifts.  The  soul 
gifts  expressed  by  animals  are  impressed  always  by  Angels  in 
charge,  under  law.  Upon  earth,  sometimes  the  soul  gifts  are  im- 
pressed more  perfectly  on  animals  than  upon  man,  but,  while  the  soul 
gifts  are  also  impressed  upon  mortal  man  by  his  guardian  Angels, 
they  come  directly  to  his  soul  in  the  real  body,  the  real 
spirit  brain  wherein  is  located  consciousenss,  and  which  also  gives 
him  consciousness  upon  the  mortal  plane,  when  that  part  of  his 
soiritual  brain  is  masrnetized  which  deorives  him  of  consciousness  or 


communion  with  the  real  life.  The  difference  between  animals,  our 
lesser  brethren,  and  ourselves,  is  they  reflect  soul,  we  are  souL 
Thcf  mortal  life  and  plane  of  consciousness  is  as  real  while  it  lasts 
as  the  spirit.  The  spirit  is  not  within  the  material,  but  vice-versa. 
The  material  composed  of  that  which  is  called  matter,  is,  in  truth,  a 
certain  kind  of  spiritual  substance  transformed  and  transmuted  to 
permit  it  to  occupy  the  spaces  between  the  perpetually  revolving 
force  called  electrons  on  earth.  Within  the  spaceis  of  these  units 
of  force  are  formed  the  different  worlds  and  bodies  of  spiritual  and 
material  life,  the  material  world  within  the  spirit,  the  material  world 
abandoned  after  it  has  performed  its  mission,  the  material  body  un- 
til detached  by  death,  within  the  spiritual  body.  Thus,  the  mate- 
trial  brain  is  within  the  real,  spiritual  brain.  As  mind  is  connected 
with  brain,  when  we  say  brain  we  include  mind.  Upon  the  spirit 
brain  and  mind  are  impressed  the  soul  gifts,  which  under  law,  under 
the  Angels  in  charge  are  impressed  when  necessary  upon  the  mate- 
rial brain.  The  material  brain  and  organs,  instruments  for  the  spirit 
on  earth,  transmits  and  records  all  earth's  experiences. 

The  spirit  can  only  be  conscious  on  one  plane  at  a  time,  either 
spirit  or  mortal,  although  often  a  spirit  on  earth  appears  to  be  con- 
scious and  is  in  a  degree,  of  the  two  planes  similtaneously.  But  as 
the  real  body  is  more  substantial  than  the  material  and  immune  to 
change,  (excepting  in  minor  respects,)  and  destruction,  it  can,  natural- 
ly be  only  in  one  place  at  a  time.  When  conscious  or  awake  on  earth, 
it  is  not  in  the  real  life,  as  it  is  attached  to  the  mortal  body.  When 
its  mortal  body  is  asleep  or  entranced  as  sometimes  happens,  animat- 
ed by  another  spirit,  it  is  separated  from  the  mortal  and  conscious 
in  its  real  home,  excepting  the  intervals  in  which  it  sleeps  also  in 
the  mortal  body,  and  mingles  spiritual  impressions  with  material 
experiences,  called  dreams.  Thus  a  spirit  is  regularly  detached  by 
sleep,  and  sometimes  by  trance  for  the  purpose  of  leading  the  real 
life,  and  being  instructed  and  developed  as  befits  a  child  of  God. 

All  those  who  are  attached  to  the  degraded,  the  illiterate,  the 
criminal,  the  mentally  unbalanced,  are  in  the  real  life,  children  of 
God,  endowed  with  soul  gifts,  although  all  evolve  differently  on  both 
planes,  and  do  not  possess  the  same  aspirations  and  individual 
characteristics,  but  all  are  equal  in  the  Father's  sight,  and  all  express, 
in  varying  degree,  the  soul  gifts  and  spiritual  attributes. 

The  spirit,  when  born  on  earth,  formed  in  embryo  in  both 
worlds,  connected  with  the  Father,  has  all  its  spiritual  brain,  save 
that  part  wherein  is  located  consciousness,  magnetized  into  insensi- 
bility and  is  cut  off  entirely  from  the  spirit  sphere,  hence  has  no 
recollection  of  the  spirit  world,  and  but  the  consciousness  of  being, 
manifested  in  the  fiest,  feeble  wail.  A  brain  is  formed  by  the  Angels 
in  charge,  under  the  laws  of  the  two  worlds,  the  real,  expressing  the 
spiritual  attributes,  the  material,  the  material,  until  the  spirit  who  is 
to  govern  himself  more  or  less  on  the  mortal  plans,  is  left  to 
exercise  free  will,  ever  and  always  amenable  to  the  laws  of  the  mate- 
rial plane.  On  the  spirit,  he  forms,  under  his  Celestial  Angels,  a 
mind  suited  to  a  child  of  God.  In  the  real  home  the  spirit  is  in 
harmony  with  law,  a  part  of  it,  God's  will  the  will  of  love,  righteous- 
ness, and  truth  his  will.       On  earth,  excepting  the  impressions  from 

30 


the  spirit,  he  is  entirely  under  material  law,  to  acquire  through  pain 
and  suffering  or  otherwise,  that  which  is  necessary  to  advance  in 
the  real  life.  Were  mortal  life  to  unfold  the  spiritual  qualities  of 
the  real  life,  there  would  be  no  necessity  for  it,  as  solely  spiritual 
qualities  are  expressed  in  spirit  spheres.  Were  it  to  unfold  mentally 
why  leave  the  Fountain  Head  and  Source  of  all  Wisdom  to  learn 
from  a  lower  plane,  and  obtain  at  second  hand  that  which  is  im- 
pressed from  the  higher.  And  why  subject  the  millions  of  degen- 
erates, imbeciles  and  mentally  unsound  who  are  powerless  to  advance 
to  useless  lives?  Although  when  the  time  is  ripe  these  classes  will 
be  developed,  countless  millions  have  become  detached  by  death, 
after  varying  periods  of  earth  life,  having  remained  at  a  standstill 
or  retrograded,  benefitted  no  one,  but  have  suffered  and  endured 
that  which  was  necessary  to  enable  them  to  advance  in  the  real  life. 

Those  who  are  not  ordained  for  mortal  life,  who  pass  on  after 
acquiring  soul  and  personality,  ere  born  on  earth,  are  not  detached 
because  they  are  on  a  higher  plane,  but  because  their  parents  on 
earth  must  bring  them  forth  conjointly,  in  the  sole  way  God's  chil- 
dren are  given  personality.  They  are  detached  because  their  develop- 
ment, or  rather,  development  of  the  various  life  organisms  of  their 
real  spirit  bodies  and  brains,  does  not  call  for  mortal  development. 

As  yet,  but  little  light  on  this  subject  has  been  given.  Material 
science  is  on  the  eve  of  greater  illumination.  The  most  enlight- 
ened know  considerable  of  the  anatomy  of  the  physical  body,  but 
few  are  impressed  with  the  anatomy  of  the  spirit  body,  and  with  the 
great  mission  of  every  little,  insignificant  life  organism  inhabiting 
their  different  worlds  or  bodies.  All  universes  are  mainly  composed 
of  and  filled  with  these  tiny  life  organisms.  In  the  aggregate  they 
form  all  worlds  and  bodies.  Were  it  not  for  them  there  could  not 
be  a  body  of  any  kind  in  existence,  hence  how  remarkable  their 
mission,  and  show  still  undeveloped  the  mind  that  knows  naught  of 
the  origin  of  anything  on  earth.  The  material  brain  and  body  are 
under  a  process  of  continual  change.  Within  a  specified  time  it 
changes  every  life  organism,  hence  the  brain  with  all  that  it  acquires 
on  earth,  since  it  is  constantly  changing,  could  not  retain  or  recol- 
lect a  single  experience  were  it  not  that  all  are  recorded  upon  the 
spiritual  brain  which  ever  retains  that  which  is  necessary  for  its 
development.  The  spiritual  body  and  brain  (evolved  in  the  spirit 
world  where  every  organism  expresses  nothing  but  the  soul  gifts 
and  spiritual  attributes),  is  formed  of  the  highest  type  of  these  life 
organisms.  All  develop  until  ready  to  inhabit  their  permanent 
home,  the  body  of  the  spirit  child  of  God,  wherein  they  advance 
under  his  dominion.  Some,  in  the  different  bodies  about  to  be 
transformed  or  regenerated,  have  not  advanced  and  do  not  advance 
simultaneously,  hence  are  subjected  to  a  different  course  of  training. 
Incredible  as  this  may  appear  to  spirit  on  earth,  every  little  life 
organism,  in  every  form  of  life  in  both  worlds,  is  under  directivity. 
Edgar  Lucien  Larkin  ,"Within  the  Mind  Maze"  has  given  the  clear- 
est material  exposition  on  these  lines  yet  given.  The  spirit  bodies 
and  their  descendents,  which  require,  since  their  life  organisms  ever 
abide  with  them,  a  peculiar  development,  especially  for  them,  are 
subjected  to  mortal  schooling,  and  other  sysytems  in  vogue  in  various 

31 


spirit  worlds.  Not  drastic  and  severe  as  the  mortal,  but  suited  to 
the  different  bodies.  Every  life  organism,  after  it  is  born  in  the 
body  of  child  of  God,  is  subject  to  his  government.  As  all  are 
not  completely  under  his  dominion,  he,  in  another  life,  on  another 
plane,  under  law,  himself  under  directivity,  must  undergo  conjointly, 
with  these  life  organisms,  the  only  development  which  can  bring 
them  under  complete  control.  He,  directed  and  impressed  by  his 
Celestial  tutors  in  the  real  life,  until  fitted  to  govern  himself,  also  on 
earth  under  their  guidance,  receiving  spiritual  impressions  from 
them  or  advanced  spirits.  Those,  who,  upon  earth,  appear  to  be  con- 
trolled by  evil  spirits,  are  really  under  the  control  of  undeveloped 
material  brain,  which  diseased  or  malformed,  is  not  a  fit  instrument 
for  the  spirit  to  express  himself  clearly.  The  life  organisms  of  the 
real  spirit  bod3%  ordained  to  exist  forever  as  part  of  the  real  true 
body,  have  no  mortal  organisms  or  aught  to  do  with  mortal  life,  the 
life  organisms  of  a  mortal  body  occupy  the  spaces  between  the  real 
ones  of  real  body  and  are  under  material  law,  they  must  be  brought 
into  harmony  with  the  spirit  to  enable  him  to  control  or  guide  them, 
hence,  for  experience  solely  to  be  acquired  in  this  way,  little  by 
little  develops  this  brain.  When  the  material  brain  is  developed,  or 
inhabited  by  a  class  of  life  organisms  in  harmony  with  the  spirit, 
the  spirit  controls  and  can  keep  the  material  body  well  and  harmon- 
ious, but  as  the  body  is  constantly  changing  in  a  manner  just 
glimpsed  by  material  science,  the  spirit  finds  it  difficult  to  control  for 
any  length  of  time,  hence  the  sundering  of  the  two  planes  when 
God  wills.  Were  all  the  life  organisms  in  Mrs.  Eddy's  brain  the 
identical  ones,  or  in  the  same  condition  as  when  she  healed  others 
and  kept  herself  harmonious  and  well,  she  might  have  been  permitted 
to  continue  in  mortal  life,  but  as  her  time  of  training  was  over,  she 
and  both  material  brain  and  body  were  subject  to  God's  law.  The 
materially  proven  scientific  fact  of  the  complete  changing  of  the 
mortal  body  within  certain  periods  is  conceded  by  those  who  are 
familiar  with  material  science.  This  one  fact  proves  that  the  entire 
control  of  the  mortal  body  is  not  left  solely  to  the  individual  spirit, 
'no  matter  how  advanced,  but  is  under  the  charge  of  our  loving 
Father,  God  Omnipotent. 


32 


RELIGION. 


When  man  was  first  brought  forth  from  the  animal  he  was  on 
the  same  plane  of  development.  Upon  earth  there  was  no  wisdom,  no 
knowledge,  no  development  of  any  kind.  It  was  a  big,  wild  wilder- 
ness inhabited  solely  by  animals.  No  knowledge,  save  that  of  the 
animal  could  be  acquired  materially.  There  were  no  teachers  more 
illumined.  They  had  to  rely  solely  upon  themselves,  and  seek  within 
for  the  impressions  to  advance  them.  He,  who  had  a  better  formed 
brain  naturally  became  a  leader,  simply  because  he  was  correctly  im- 
pressed, and  developed  greater  intelligence.  As  mortal  mind  had 
not  developed,  it  had  to  form  first  among  these  crude  people.  With- 
out the  illumination  from  within,  mind  would  still  be  on  the  same 
plane,  and  man  no  higher  than  the  animal.  Little  by  little  by  those 
in  charge,  thought,  reason,  will,  understanding  was  developed.  Man, 
impressed  as  child  of  God,  began  to  express  that  which  is  called  the 
religious  instinct,  which,  in  truth,  is  a  soul  conscious  of  its  Divine 
origin,  seeking  to  give  expression,  in  the  world  in  which  it  is  con- 
scious, of  its  worship  of  its  Father,  the  most  potent  feeling  in 
existence.  According  to  the  development  of  the  brain  and  sense 
organs,  man  expressed  more  or  less  perfectly,  among  the  first  races 
brought  forth,  this  worship,  but  as  all  inherited  more  or  less  strongly, 
the  diseases,  propensities  and  characteristics  of  one  animal,  the 
spiritual  impressions  could  not  be  grasped  similarly,  hence,  the  more 
illumined  began  to  preach  and  teach  those  not  on  the  same  plane. 
Thus  the  races  with  various  planes,  or  rather  with  different  classes, 
often,  in  the  same  families,  began  to  develop  along  all  lines,  acquir- 
ing from  without  the  material,  from  within,  the  spiritual. 

Through  numberless  forms,  from  idols  up  to  gods  and  lords 
many,  to  the  One  Supreme  God,  advancing  among  some,  retrograd- 
ing among  others,  the  religious  instinct,  the  worship  of  the  Father 
has  evolved,  or  been  impressed  more  perfectly  upon  better  instru- 
ments, all  wisdom  and  knowledge  the  same.  All  that  which  we  call 
material  knowledge,  the  sciences,  arts,  etc.,  are  from  the  spirit.  The 
scientist  and  inventor  express  but  that  which  they  receive  from 
within,  of  the  sciences  and  inventions  of  the  spirit  world,  however 
imperfectly  expressed,  the  philosopher,  the  religeuse,  the  prophet 
the  religion  and  philosophy  of  the  real  life  imperfectly  expressed. 
Those  on  the  highest  planes  of  material  development,  or  rather 
expression  of  wisdom  of  the  spirit  spheres,  do  not  all  receive  similar 
impression,  owing  to  their  different  brains,  hence,  the  difference 
among  their  beliefs.  But  this  truth  is  self  evident,  whether  great 
thinkers  express  the  religious  instinct  or  not,  all  in  their  lives  and 
acts  express  more  strongly  true  worship  than  many  who  feebly  re- 
flect, in  their  lives  and  acts,  the  spiritual  truths  they  seek  to  in- 
culcate. Thus  true  religion  is  but  an  expression  in  acts,  more  than 
in  words,  of  the  spirit's  worship  of  the  Father,  whether  His  Omnipo- 
tence or  Personality  is  grasped  on  this  plane  or  not.       Those  who 

33 


have  the  brains,  through  which  to  interpret  clearly,  do  the  will  of 
righteousness  and  love.  Those  who  have  not  the  correct  instru- 
ments cannot.  Those  who  have  instruments,  like  the  majority, 
gradually  develop,  until,  through  the  crucible  of  suffering  and  bitter 
experiences,  they  learn  to  express  more  clearly  the  impressions 
received  from  the  real  home.  The  majority  comprise  many  grades 
or  planes  of  advancement,  one  sometimes  advances  from  the  lowest 
to  the  highest  plane  with  but  apparently,  the  same  brain  formation 
of  many  who  remain  at  a  stand-still  or  retrograde,  because  the  little 
life  organisms,  although  similar  in  appearance,  lack  that  which  is 
necessary  for  them  to  advance.  Individual  effort,  will,  thought, 
reason  cannot  be  developed  with  poor  instruments,  or  rather  ex- 
pressed on  this  plane  of  consciousness.  This  difference  in  brain 
formation  is  responsible  for  the  various  interpretations  given  to 
religion,  hence  there  are  various  religions,  philosophies,  cults,  and 
systems  of  healing  especially  adapted  to  the  various  planes.  As  "in 
my  Fathet's  house  there  are  many  mansions'*  for  His  children,  there 
are  many  religions,  and  various  ways  of  soul  expression  for  those 
who  are  to  develop,  through  individual  effort  and  will,  but  neverthe- 
less, the  mansions  are  also  for  the  ones  who  are  not  fitted  to  grasp 
religion  or  philosophy,  and  unable  to  express  soul  but  little  on 
mortal  plane. 

This  is  the  one  great  truth  which,  for  the  first  time,  is  being 
impressed  perfectly  upon  brains  ready  to  receive.  The  unreality  of 
evil,  disease  and  death  to  the  spirit  first  given  publicly  by  Mrs.  Eddy 
although  glimpsed  here  and  there  by  the  inspired  philosopher, 
medium,  teacher,  poet  or  writer  ages  before,  is  now  being  impressed 
upon  many  receptive  brains.  Mrs.  Eddy  attributed  evil  to  mortal 
mind,  the  others  failed  to  explain  why  it  is  undeveloped  good. 

Evil  in  animal,  resulting  from  the  instinct  of  self-preservation 
impressed  by  those  in  charge,  for  purpose  of  development,  is  not 
deemed  evil  in  animal.  It  is  not  evil  for  animals  to  commit  every 
crime.  They  know  no  better,  they  but  follow  instinct  not  knowing 
what  instinct  is.  All  thinking  mortals  know  man  has  evolved  from 
the  animal,  not  a  special  creation,  unless,  in  the  sense  of  especial 
species.  Primitive  man  committed  the  same  undeveloped  acts,  as  do 
the  primitive  races  to-day  and  those  on  undeveloped  planes,  because 
they  but  act  their  inherited  natures,  the  natures  not  yet  impressed 
correctly  by  the  spirit  spheres,  the  nature  of  the  animal.  Man,  thou- 
sands of  years  ago,  when  first  evolved,  acted  in  all  ways  like  unto 
his  progenitors.  The  descendants  of  man,  so  slow  in  evolution,  still 
display  the  propensities  arid  characteristics,  as  well  as  transmit  dis- 
ease, (some  of  which  cause  perversion  of  morals,)  as  did  his  early 
progenitors.  All  those  who  inherit  more  strongly  than  others,  (note 
the  difference  in  the  same  families,  then  deny  directivity  if  you  can), 
inherit  these  propensities  which  cause  crime  in  them,  the  same  as 
in  the  animal,  and  diseases  which  cause  moral  perversion.  -  Hence, 
that  which  is  claimed  is  crime  and  comes  from  a  criminal  spirit, 
brought  forth  in  the  Divine  Image  by  a  pure,  holy  God,  is,  in  truth, 
but  undeveloped  conditions  ordained  for  purpose  of  development  to 
the  majority,  not  for  all.  Not  to  evolve  good  out  of  evil,  but  to 
develop  spirits,  on  earth,  to  fit  them  to  advance  in  their  real  home, 

34 


and  as  conditions  change,  and  the  spirit  expresses  more  clearly,  the 
propensities  are  conquered,  the  diseases  are  healed,  and  thus  that 
termed  evil  ceases  and  good  results.  Those  who  attribute  to  the 
pure,  holy  child  of  God  evil  still  express  the  animal  propensities,  if 
not  the  disease,  although  in  the  real  world,  they  often  are 
highly  developed. 

Thus  evil  is  but  undeveloped  good,  crime  the  result  of  undevelop- 
ed conditions  on  earth.  The  spirit  child,  like  the  Father,  pure 
and  holy,  does  not  have  to  develop,  on  an  animal  plane,  spiritual 
qualities,  a  part  of  his  divine  nature,  and  does  not,  more  potent  than 
his  Father,  form  an  illusive  mind  and  body,  but  develops  a  mortal 
mind  as  he  advances,  which,  after  he  passes  on,  is  considerably 
changed,  and  only  that  part  which  is  essential,  retained. 

The  religion  of  »the  future  will  be  based  upon,  not  the  various 
impressions  more  or  less  clearly  expressed,  of  numberless  different 
teachers,  but  the  religion  from  their  own  souls,  the  religion  of  their 
real  home,  the  worship  of  the  loving  Father  alone. 

This  :s  the  beginning  of  this  religion,  a  universal  religion  for  all 
God's  children,  seek  within,  and  ye  shall  find  proof  of  thy  God,  thy 
Comforter,  and  that  all  thy  loved  ones  are  safe  in  the  real  Home, 
where  thou  ever  art,  although  not  conscious  on  earth. 


PSYCHIC  GIFTS. 


There  is  not  a  mortal  on  earth  who  is  not  a  psychic,  not  one  not 
impressed  by  spirits,  were  it  not  so  all  would  be,  as  they  become, 
when  they  are  detached  permanently  dead,  inanimate  matter.  From 
the  time  of  birth  until  death  all  are  impressed,  more  or  less  from 
the  spirit  realms,  and  all  are  regularly  vitalized  nightly  by  the  sole 
power  which  keeps  life  in  mortal  form  while  their  spirits  are  detach- 
ed. Is  there  one  mortal  who  can  prolong  life  when  God  wills  him 
home?  Could  the  founder  of  Christian  Science,  Mrs.  Eddy,  the 
most  remarkable  woman  of  her  epoch?  Not  yet  have  spirits  on 
earth  discovered  the  origin  of  anything,  much  less  of  life.  Although 
all  are  psychics,  all  are  not  similarly  impressed,  individual  gifts, 
traits,  and  characteristics  of  the  spirit  are  impressed  more  or  less 
perfectly,  according  to  the  development  deemed  essential,  conjoined 
with  the  characteristics  of  the  mortal.  Although  mortal,  detached 
from  its  spirit,  is  dead  matter,  until  spirit  is  permanently  detached 
its  countless  life  organs  live  and  govern,  or  rather  attend  to  the 
preservation  and  maintenance  of  activity  in  the  organs  entrusted  to 
them.  When  they  are  detached,  the  body  is  dead.  Thus  it  can  be 
seen  that  which  Emanuel  Swedenborg  claimed  is  true.  Every  part 
of  the  body  is  under  the  care  of  Angels,  but  not  as  he  claimed,  var- 
ious angels  in  charge  of  the  different  organs,  but  two  Celestial  ones 
in  charge  of  one  spirit  in  spirit  and  mortal  body,  under  law. 

Religion  has  evolved,  impressed  by  degrees,  from  the  spirit 
spheres.  The  universal,  religious  instinct  has  developed  as  the  brain 
has  become  a  better  instrument  to  receive  the  truth.  All  the  wis- 
dom, knowledge,  inventions,  discoveries  have  been  and  are  being 
impressed  upon  brams  fitted  to  receive,  therefore,  all  are  psychics. 
He  who  seeks  within  for  the,  power  to  acquire  objectively  material 
knowledge,  whether  he  believes  in  spirit  or  not  is  a  psychic.  He 
who  seeks  within,  the  scientist,  writer,  philosopher,  poet  for  the  im- 
pressions, which  many  deem  come  from  mortal  mind,  are  psychics. 
Not  only  those  who  are  impressed  with  matters  pertaining  to  the 
spirit  spheres,  but  all,  whether  conscious  or  not  of  the  truth,  are 
psychics.  That  which  is  called  spiritualism  has  evolved,  (impres- 
sions from  the  spirit  commingled  with  the  illusions  and  Qxperiences 
of  mortal  mind,)  from  the  lowest  forms  of  witch-craft  to  modern 
spiritualism,  and  the  Christian  spiritualist,  who  is  found  withm  every 
denomination  of  the  Christian  Religion,  philosophy,  cult  in  the  world. 
Every  religion  of  any  prominence  is  founded  upon  spiritualism,  all 
have  had  miraculous  spiritual  experience,  the  Christian  especially. 
Many  unfamiliar  with  the  source  of  spiritualism  ascribe  to  the  un- 
developed mediums,  who  mingle  correct  impressions  with  material 
beliefs,  fraud.  The  truth  is,  the  average  me'dium  gives  the  message, 
as  correctly  as  possible,  through  his  or  her  material  instrument, 
although  the  undeveloped  will  often  resort  through  love  of  lucre  and 
necessity  to  that  which  is  anything  but  spiritual,  as  many  of  the  same 


type  do/jn  every  religion.  The  correctly  impressed  know  the  truth, 
and,  instead  of  condemning,  pity  these  undeveloped  ones.  The  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  was  the  most  perfect  psychic  on  earth.  Yet  even  He. 
the  most  perfect,  due  to  the  low  plane  of  advancement,  gave  only 
that  which  they  could  receive,  hence  the  fear  of  punishment  and  evi- 
continued.  For  the  many  who  believe  in  evil,  this  belief  is  essential, 
they  could  not  advance  otherwise,  their  beliefs  are  rarely  changed. 
Those  who  are  correctly  impressed  will  welcome  with  joy  these 
truths,  and  feel  encouraged  to  seek  in  the  right  way,  the  only  way. 
and  that  is  within. 

The  first  duty  is  to  be  true  to  self,  to  the  spirit  impress- 
ing you  with  the  truth  when  you  put  yourself  in  our  Father's  hand 
and  seek  with  the  trust  of  a  child,  let  no  exponent  of 
any  religion,  philosophy  or  cult  do  your  thinking  or  your  seeking. 
Think  for  self,  ask  for  light,  and,  not  content  with  asking,  strive  to 
live  up  to  your  highest,  eliminate  thought  of  self,  ally  yourself  with 
those  of  all  planeis,  not  solely  with  those  of  your  own,  only  by  min- 
istering to  and  mingling  with  the  lowest  can  you  develop  the  highest. 
Those  who  love  all,  see  good  in  all,  thy  duty  to  help  and  elevate,  not 
criticise  and  lower,  as  the  Master  did,  who  had  not  a  place  to  lay 
His  head,  who  gave  all  and  received  but  a  bare  sustenance,  do  ye 
as  much  as  thy  limitations  will  permit,  and  thy  Father  who  reads  all 
hearts,  from  Whom  no  thought  is  hidden,  will  answer,  and  within 
thine  own  souls,  even  here,  ye  will  receive  perfect  proof  of  His 
Omnipotence,  impressed  by  His  Celestial  Angels,  thy  guardians,  not 
undeveloped  spirits.  Those  who  seek  for  material  tests,  dominated 
by  love  of  the  material,  receive  but  the  material  from  the':  medium's 
mind  and  the  material  minds  of  others  present,  although  sometimes 
spirits  give  that  which  will  help  ameliorate  conditions  when  per- 
mitted. All  evil  spirits  are  simply  perceived  so  by  the  undeveloped 
mediums.  Could  they  see  with  the  true  spirit  sight,  instead  of  with 
the  material  consciousness,  they  would  really  see  beautiful,  glorious 
spirits.  The  pure  in  heart  see  God  and  His  Angels.  The  unde- 
veloped, as  pure  in  the  real  life,  see  instead,  devils. 


37 


THE  PSYCHIC  OR  INSTRUMENT. 


As  all  mortals  are  psychics,  there  are  as  many  diflferent  psychics 
as  there  are  grades  of  development.  All  mortals,  impressed  bj' 
their  Guardian  Angels,  or,  with  minds  in  harmony  who  themselves 
impress  their  material  brain,  are  necessarily  psychics.  Whether 
impressed  or  otherwise,  their  spiritual  brains  impress  their  mate- 
rial brains.  The  soul,  the  personality  is  connected  with 
the  spiritual  brain.  That  part  alone,  (unless  in  harmony  with 
the  mortal,  or  rather  the  mortal  in  harmony  with  it,)  is  conscious 
on  earth.  When  it  is  not  in  harmony  on  earth,  in  this  sense,  and 
solely  has  the  consciousness  of  being,  it  is  impressed  by  the  Angels 
in  charge  on  the  spirit  plane  in  the  real  body,  and  it  then  impresses 
its  mortal  brain  and  mind.  Therefore,  when  one  not  in  harmony 
seeks  within  for  light,  his  spiritual  brain  is  impressed  by  his  Guard- 
ian Angels,  and  it  in  turn  impresses  its  mortal  brain.  Hence  it  can 
be  seen  that  no  one,  unless  detached  from  the  body  by  trance  or 
sleep,  (when  his  body  is  used  by  another,  as  occurs  sometimes  for 
certain  reasons,)  is  ever  controlled  or  impressed  by  others,  as 
deemed  by  many  spiritualists.  The  truth  is  the  one  desiring  to  give 
the  message,  is  permitted  by  the  Angels  in  charge,  to  impress  the 
psychic  in  his  real  body  (although  not  conscious  on  the  spirit  plane,) 
who  gives  through  the  material  brain,  according  to  his  development, 
correctly  or  otherwise.  This  explains  the  many  contradictions 
given  through  the  psychics,  the  personal  material  beliefs  and 
knowledge  adulterated  with  the  truth. 

When  a  psychic  has  a  material  brain  which  has  developed 
through  overcoming  temptation  and  self  purification,  it  then, 
(although  not  conscious  of  the  spirit  world  and  life),  is 
connected  directly  with  the  Father,  and  receives  a  continual  influx 
of  the  soul  gifts.  He  receives  correctly  higher  truths,  and,  also,  ac- 
cording to  the  development  of  his  material  brain,  independently,  (not 
impressed  by  its  Guardian  Angels,)  gives  these  truths,  although  his 
body  and  brain  are  still,  until  detached  by  death,  under  their  charge. 
Therefore,  all  instruments  give  truths,  more  or  less,  under 
the  charge  of  their  Guardian  Angels,  until  their  brains  are  in  har- 
mony, after  they  independently  give  the  truths  received  by  them 
directly  from  the  Divine  Mind  of  the  Father.  Those  who  give  the 
higher  truths,  (the  soul  gifts  expressed  in  act  and  in  word,)  independ- 
ently give  that  with  which  they  are  in  harmony.  Those  who  express 
on  earth  the  soul  gifts  in  acts,  but  who  are,  for  certain  reasons,  still 
imbued  with  the  belief  in  evil  and  punishmen't  in  the  real  life,  give 
independently  only  the  higher  truths  with  which  they  are  in  harmony. 

Although  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  in  act  expressed  the  soul  gifts, 
his  material  brain  could  not  give  some  of  the  higher  truths.  He, 
conscious  of  the  truth  of  the  real  life,  could  not,  through  an  unde- 
veloped instrument,  give  it,  hence  some  of  his  conceptions  and  im- 

38 


pressions  were  not  correct.  Many  great  psychics,  dominated  by 
love  of  the  material,  fail.  Swedenborg  had  no  love  of  the  material, 
even  on  earth  he  expressed  the  soul  gifts  more  perfectly  than  any 
great  teacher,  excepting  our  Lord,  but  his  material  brain  and  mind 
could  not  give  certain  truths  through  lack  of  development.  When 
the  mechanism  of  the  material  brain  is  understood,  mortals  will  be 
able  to  understand  why,  even  in  a  trance,  while  all  is  presumed  to 
be  under  the  complete  control  of  the  spirit  controlling,  truth  can  be 
given  only  according  to  the  development  of  the!  material  brain 
through  which  it  is  given.  The  material  brain  and  organs  are  the 
sole  instruments  which  connect  the  two  planes  of  consciousness. 
Whether  one  sees  with  spirit  sight  or  otherwise,  one  must  use  the 
material  brain  and  organs  to  connect  one  with  earth,  or  else  the 
wires  are  cut  off  and  no  message  can  be  sent. 

When  the  material  brain,  or  the  gray  matter  of  the  spinal  cord 
is  defective,  malformed,  or  out  of  order,  through  disease  or  other- 
wise, correct  messages  cannot  be  transmitted  to  the  spirit,  and  vice- 
versa.  When  the  brain  is  undeveloped  or  not  in  good  working 
condition,  it  naturally  does  not  transmit  correctly  the  messages  it 
receives.  The  more  perfectly  developed  the  material  brain,  the 
more  perfectly  does  it  enable  the  spirit  to  transmit  or  express  the 
soul  gifts,  the  most  potent  in  existence.  The  sole  difference  be 
tween  spirits  on  earth  is  the  difference  in  the  development  of  the 
instruments  which  connect  them  with  the  earth  lifei  He  who  has 
the  most  perfect  can  send  the  most  correct  messages,  and  express  the 
truths  of  the  real  life  more  correctly.  The  truths  of  the  real  life 
are  love,  righteousness,  wisdom,  mercy,  strength,  charity,  sympathy, 
compassion,  not  love  of  money,  ostentation,  greed,  rapacity,  animal- 
ism, commercialism,  selfishness,  etc.  A  trite  saying,  "consider  the 
source  from  whence  it  comes"  must  ever  be  considered  by  the 
seeker  after  truth.  He  who  is  free  from  love  of  the  material,  he 
who  values  wealth  not  for  himself,  but  for  others,  he  who  is  ever 
alert  to  the  woes  of  others,  who  exemplifies  in  acts,  more  than 
words  the  soul  gifts,  (expresses  in  life  the  truths  he  gives,)  is 
more  liable  to  be  correct,  as  he  really  is,  than  the  one  who  materially 
dominated,  gives  the  material  conceptions  which  he  also  expresses  in 
his  life. 

The  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Divinely  inspired,  alone  exemplified 
perfectly  the  soul  gifts.  The  various  interpretations,  put  upon  His 
life  and  messages  of  peace  and  love,  have  been  deeply  colored  by 
the  material  brains  who  interpreted  Him,  hence  the  apparent  con- 
tradictions of  His  statements.  The  correctly  impressed  reject  all 
that  is  not  consistent  with  His  Divine  character,  realizing  that  One 
who  taught  "Forgive  seventy  times  seven"  could  not  condemn  nor 
arraign  anyone.  He,  who  pitied  the  thief  on  the  cross  and  Mary 
Magdalene  in  this  world,  could  not,  in  the  spirit,  whether  Son  or 
God  Himself,  refrain  from  pitying  and  saving,  if  Omnipotent,  the 
countless  other  sinners  who  never  heard  of  him,  and  who  are  bom 
incapable  of  advancing.  He  who  is  all  love  loves  all.  He  who  is  all 
charity  has  charity  for  all.  He  who  is  all  compassion,  compassion- 
ates all.  He  who  is  Omnipotent,  All-good,  neither  creates,  thinks  nor 
speaks  evil.  Hence  those,  despite  the  teachings  of  the  churches,  who 


exemplify  in  life,  the  soul  gifts,  whether  they  ever  heard  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  or  not,  express  more  perfectly  His  Divine  qualities  than  those 
who  do  not  interpret  Him  correctly  and  endow  Him  with  their  hu- 
man characteristic  of  anger,  lack  of  charity,  as  evidenced  in  the  inter- 
pretation they  put  upon  His  arraignment  of  the  undeveloped  money- 
lenders and  the  doomed  cities. 

Those  who  do  not  accept  His  Divinity,  and  cannot  reconcile 
these  human  frailties  in  a  Divine  character,  are  no  more  correct  than 
those  who  accept  Him  as  Divine  and,  alas,  human  too.  Both  are 
in  error.  The  spiritual  and  material  can  never  coalesce,  both  are 
entirely  distinc.t  in  God  and  in  spirit  man,  His  real  child.  Mrs. 
Eddy  paved  the  way  for  the  truth  now  given,,  unadulterated  by 
human  conceptions.  She  recognized  God  as  Spirit,  His  children  as 
ideas,  the  unreality  of  death,  disease  and  sin  to  the  spirit  but 
ignored  matter  completely,  did  not  give  it  its  true  place.  Mortal 
mind  was  ready  to  accept  the  truths,  and  (strange  as  it  may  appeal 
to  many,  also  in  the  joy  at  being  released  from  the  horrors  of  the 
orthodox  religions,  which  they  could  not  accept,)  accepted,  not 
without  misgivings  and  doubts  her  conceptions  of  mortal  mind  and 
life.  But  there  is  a  large  class  among  Christian  Scientists  who 
do  not  accept  these  conceptions,  as  there  is  a  large  class  among  the 
Christian  religions  who  cannot  accept  human  depravity,  hell-fire,  etc. 
There  are  also  many  among  other  religions  who  cannot  accept 
reincarnation  and  transmigration,  not  yet  entirely  outgrown.  There 
are  also  many  spiritualists  who  cannot  accept  the  Lord  Jesus  as 
"Elder  Brother"  and  who  do  not  believe  in  evil  in  the  spirit  spheres. 
Also  many  Swedenborgians  who  cannot  accept  the  great  seer's 
hells.  All  of  these  that  I  enumerate  utterly  reject  Mrs.  Eddy's  con- 
ceptions of  mortal  life,  and  will  gladly  welcome  the  truths  now 
given  for  the  first  time.  That,  although,  in  truth,  we 
are  spirits,  we  animate  and  impress  mortal  bodies  as  real 
while  they  last  as  our  real  spirits  ones.  That  mortal  mind  does 
not  create  disease,  although  discordant,  inharmonious  thought  causes 
the  disease  germs  to  gain  control.  That  evil  is  the  result  of  unde- 
veloped conditions,  in  reality  unevolved  good.  That  mortal  man 
inherits  the  propensities  and  diseases  of  his  animal  progenitors. 
When  he  develops  conditions  and  brain  through  impressions  re- 
ceived through  the  spirit  spheres,  he  conquers  evil.  That  each  one 
born  with  the  right  kind  of  brain  can  conquer  evil  and  make  it  cease 
for  himself  individually.  That  there  is  no  necessity  for  salvation. 
That  man  never  was  brought  forth  perfect  on  earth,  although  pure 
and  holy  in  the  real  life.  That  he  has  not  fallen,  but  is  continually 
advancing  That  those  who  do  not  advance  here  advance  in  the 
real  life,  which  they  live  when  detached  at  night  by  sleep  periodically 
and  forever  when  detached  by  that  called  death.  That  in  truth  man 
is  a  child  of  God,  heir  to  all  the  glories  of  the  spirit  world  and 
not  as  abject  sinner.  That  when  he  develops  on  earth  he  brings 
himself  in  harmony,  and  can  then  give  spiritual  truths,  in  the  only 
wav  that  he  can  on  the  material  plane,  through  his  material  brain. 


40 


THE  SPIRIT'S  DESTINY. 


Mortality,  or  rather  spirits  in  the  mortal  life,  as  they  advance 
and  come  into  the  truth  of  life  and  its  real  meaning,  will  explain 
more  clearly  the  early  traditions,  mythology,  and  undeveloped  con- 
ceptions of  the  earlier  periods  when  the  races,  save  here  and  there 
an  isolated  individual  or  teacher,  formed  an  object  of  worship  or 
God  to  suit  their  mental  receptivity.  The  God  for  primitive  man  of 
sticks,  stones,  idols  was  supplanted  by  a  god  of  a  higher  order,  and 
so  on  until  some  of  the  various  religions  and  philosophies  evolved 
one  supreme  God,  interpreted  in  harmony  with  their  plane  of  develop- 
ment, hence  endowed  with  human  characteristics,  until  the  coming 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Sole  Teacher,  who,  in  His  life  express- 
ed naught  but  the  spiritual  attributes.  Great  and  inspired  as  the 
teachers  were  prior  to  His  coming,  not  one  ever  attained  to  the 
Christ  standard,  not  one  throughout  all  his  life  lived  the  immaculate 
life  of  the  Lord,  all  were  impressed  to  give  only  that  which  could  be 
received  by  the  people.  TTie  majority  of  the  peoples  who  were  fitted 
to  receive  the  truths,  or  rather  whose  mentality  could  grasp,  in  a 
degree,  as  much  of  the  truth  as  was  necessary  for  them,  prior  to  the 
Lord's  coming,  advanced  and  retrograded.  The  majority  of  the 
people  after  the  Lord's  coming  have  advanced,  not  retrograded, 
although  seemingly  so  among  some  nations.  Even  although  Chris- 
tianity has  not  reached  many  countries,  still  the  peoples  had  to  be 
on  certain  plane  to  necessitate  the  coming  of  the  Christ.  When 
one  looks  back  over  the  past  of  the  majority  of  nations,  one  per- 
ceives they  have  steadily  advanced.  Their  conceptions  of  God  and 
the  origin  of  life  clearer,  their  spiritual  insight  broader,  their  soul 
gifts  developing.  Horrible  as  is  the  present  war,  it  has  not,  despite 
reports,  been  attended  with  the  malignity  of  earlier  periods.  War 
is  condemned  to-day  by  a  greater  number  than  at  any  previous 
period,  and  condemned  simply  because  spirits  on  earth  have  better 
formed  material  brains,  more  in  harmony  with  the  spirit  spheres. 
When  the  majority  of  spirits  on  earth  will  be  develoed  to  express 
more  clearly  the  higher  truths,  war  will  cease  for  a  time.  When 
war  will  have  performed  its  mission,  when  capital  punishment,  penal 
institutions,  and  asylums  will  not  be  needed,  the  majority  will  then 
be  more  fitted  to  receive  greater  illumination.  Hence,  the  truths 
told  in  parable  and  allegory  are  being  impressed  more  clearly  upon 
those  more  fitted  to  receive,  and  the  masses  more  influenced  by  the 
inspired.  That  which  was  suited  to  the  peoples  prior  to  the  Lord, 
and  many  centuries  since  His  coming,  has  been  given.  Nothing 
that  the  Lord  gave  can  be  added  to,  in  a  truly  spiritual  sense,  or 
taken  from,  but  He  gave  only  that  which  could  be,  in  a  degree, 
grasped.  The  Power,  God  Omnipotent,  who  inspired  Him  person- 
ally, through  His  instruments,  is  inspiring  others  to  interpret  more 
clearly    the    earlier   messages,     so     that     all    His    children,    of    every 

41 


religion  and  race  who  are  ready  to  receive  can,  on  the  earth  worship 
Him  in  truth,  within  their  own  souls  find  the  Comforter,  and  for 
faith  substitute  actual  knowledge. 

Every  child  of  God,  born  conjointly  in  the  two  worlds,  every 
child  severed  before  birth,  is  educated  in  spirit  world.  No  matter 
of  what  race  or  of  what  class  all  are  His  children,  all  made  in  His 
Divine  Image,  all  pure,  good  and  free  from  mortal  defects.  All 
upon  birth  in  the  spirit  world  are  entrusted  to  the  care  of  two 
Celestial  Angels,  and  educated  and  trained  until  fitted  to  advance 
independently.  Those  who  are  detached  by  death  prior  to  attain- 
ing to  adult  life,  continue  in  the  charge  of  their  tutors,  until  they 
attain  to  it.  Those  who  pass  away  after,  advance  independently, 
although  ever  under  the  supervision  of  the  higher  advanced. 

Continual  progression  is  the  law  of  the  spirit  spheres.  All  must 
first  acquire  all  the  knowledge^  of  their  own  spirit  world,  similar  to 
many  others  on  the  same  planes  of  development,  thence  the  knowl- 
edge of  those  on  higher  planes  until  ready  for  the  Celestial  King- 
dom, thefice  on  and  on  until  almost,  but  never  equal  to  our  Father, 
who  is  Himself  the  Source  and  Fountain  of  all  wisdom. 

All  spirit  worlds  are  worlds  of  cause.  All  material  worlds,  worlds 
of  effects.  Everything  that  is  on  earth  good,  beautiful,  spiritual 
is  in  the  real  life,  more  perfect,  greater,  grander,  more  beautiful. 
Everything  of  an  undeveloped,  material  nature  unknown,  unrecog- 
nized, evil  understood  to  be  undeveloped  conditions  permitted  to 
strengthen  the  spirit's  control  of  his  real  body  and  brain.  When 
the  spirit  is  detached  by  that  which  we  call  death,  he  awakes  in 
his  real  home.  If  in  an  asylum,  penitentiary  or  university,  public 
building,  etc.,  he  awakes  in  similar  places  perfect  in  beauty,  com- 
fort and  appointments,  with  the  exception  that  the  jails,  penitentiar- 
ies, asylums  and  all  places  of  punishment  and  reform  on  earth  are 
called  sanitariums,  where  spirits  stay  until  taken  home  by  relatives. 
All  do  not  awaken  to  nor  are  on  the  same  planes  of  advancement. 
All  are  independently  individual  with  different  aspirations  and 
characteristics,  but  all  express  nothing  but  the  soul  gifts,  and  are 
on  the  same  plane  socially,  and  mingle  together  as  children  of  God, 
recognizing  each  and  all  as  brethren  and  sisters.  As  on  earth  the 
bravest  are  often  the  tenderest,  the  most  advanced  are  the  most 
loving.  He  who  loves  all  forms  of  life  more  fervently,  is  further 
advanced  in  true  soul  knowledge.  Love  is  the  most  potent  law 
of  all.  Our  Father  is  Love  embodied.  Love  personified,  the 
highest  expression  of  Love  in  all  the  universes.  The  Celestial 
Angels,  in  varying  degree,  express  His  love,  the  more  perfectly  they 
express  it  and  the  soul  gifts,  the  greater  their  beauty  and  power, 
the  same  with  spirits  in  the  spirit  worlds. 

Those,  on  earth,  who  think  there  is  aught  of  an  unloving  nature 
in  the  real  life,  where  our  Father  abides,  will,  if  ordained,  on  that 
plane  awaken  to  the  truth  that  they  j'udge  by  the  development  of 
their  material  brains,  which  are  kept  in  that  condition  to  enable  them 
as  teacher,  parent,  prophet  or  seer  to  exercise  authority  and  influence 
those  who  cannot  be  influenced  in  any  other  way.  Some  of  the 
greatest  teachers  on  earth,  highly  advanced  spirits  like  Emanuel 
Swedenborg,  were  and  are  impressed  to  give  that  which  was  and  is 

42 


most  needed,  as  the  great  seer  did,  a  ray  here  and  there  recollected 
on  his  return  from  his  trances,  intermingled  with  the  prevailing  be- 
liefs of  the  period.  Many  have  advanced  so  far  since  his  epoch, 
as  to  refuse  to  accept  all  pertaining  to  places  of  punishment,  and 
as  many  refuse  to  credit  these  places,  they  desire  to  abolish  the 
same  on  earth,  not  being  impressed  with  the  fact,  that,  although 
there  are  a  much  lesser  number,  there  are  still  many  on  earth  who 
are  too  undeveloped  to  influence  but  in  this  manner,  and  as  it  is 
decreed  under  law,  heart-rending  as  it  is,  it  is  necessary  6r  it  would 
not  be.  All  that  will  not  interfere  with  the  experiences  required 
is  done  to  ameliorate  unnecessary  suffering.  Under  the  law  of 
heredity,  animal  characteristics  and  propensities  are  transmitted  from 
generation  to  generation  as  well  as  diseases  and  predisposition  to 
disease,  some  mortals  are  born  filled  with  the  disease  germs  which 
have  been  inherited  originally  from  the  animal,  and  cause  that  which 
is  called  crime.  In  the  spirit  life  they  also  inherit  recorded  upon 
the  brain,  all  that  is  necessary  of  the  countless  lower  forms  from 
which  their  bodies  have  been  evolved,  but  also  soul  and  the  soul- 
gifts,  personality  as  child  of  God,  to  whom  all  lower  forms  of  life 
are  subserviant,  ruled  simply  and  solely  by  love. 


fT) 


THE  DIFFERENT  STATES  OF  CONSCIOUSNESS. 


There  are  but  two  real  planes  of  consciousness,  the  spiritual  and 
material  or  mortal.  The  other  states  are  either  produced  by  the 
Angels  in  charge,  for  purpose  of  development,  or  by  drugs  and  dis- 
eased or  malformed  brains. 

The  spirit  has  but  one  real  body.  Some,  (few,  in  comparison 
with  the  countless  numbers  living  in  detached  spirit  worlds,  and  the 
Celestial  Universes,)  have  mortal  bodies  for  certain  periods.  The 
soul,  that  which  gives  consciousness  and  personality  is  connected 
indissolubly  with  its  spirit  body.  The  conception  of  the  soul  rein- 
carnating in  different  bodies,  or  being  within  several  at  the  same 
time,  was  based  upon,  on  earth,  the  incorrectly  impressed  truth,  of 
the  reincarnation  of  the  animal,  in  truth,  the  life  organism  trans- 
mitted from  body  to  body. 

When  conscious  in  the  spirit,  one  is  not  conscious  on  earth. 
The  spirit  who  desires  to  be  conscious  on  earth  has  to  enter  the 
material  consciousness,  in  a  similar  manner  to  that  practiced  by  those 
seeking  to  develop  psychical  gifts,  on  earth.  A  detached  spirit  can 
only  discern  detached  spirits  unless  he  enters  the  material  con- 
sciousness. A  mortal,  or  spirit  still  on  earth  can  only  discern 
mortals,  unless  he  enters  the  spiritual  consciousness.  A  mortal, 
often  while  concious  on  the  mortal  plane,  sees  and  speaks  with  those 
detached,  when  they  are  on  the  material  plane  of  consciousness, 
and  he,  more  or  less,  on  the  spiritual,  in  this  sense,  there  is  a  min- 
gling of  the  consciousness  of  the  two  planes,  responsible  for  the  in- 
correct impressions  given  by  the  medium,  through  instruments  not 
in  harmony  with  the  truths  of  the  spirit. 

Those  who  see  horrible  and  terrifying  spectacles  or  forms,  seen 
by  many  reputable  and  honest  persons,  either  imagine,  are  victims 
of  hallucinations,  produced  by  certain  conditions,  or  have  defective 
brains  or  organs,  which  cause  them  to  see,  instead  of  the  real  forms, 
the  forms  as  they  have  known  them  on  earth,  or  as  their  mortal 
mind  grasps  them.  Those  who  see  aught  of  an  unlovely  or  evil 
nature  should  pray  all  the  more  faithfully  with  act,  as  well  as  word, 
to  develop  better  instruments,  to  help  them  to  interpret  more  cor- 
rectly the  spiritual  messages.  They  would  see,  instead  of  undevelop- 
ed spirits.  Angels  seeking  to  impress  them  with  the  truths  and 
beauty  of  the  spirit  world,  not  reflecting,  the  sin  and  sorrow  of  their 
mortal  minds. 

The  states  of  consciousness  of  other  planes,  taught  and  produc- 
ed thousands  of  years  ago,  and  still  by  many,  who  are  seeking  divine 
wisdom,  are  produced  for  various  purposes  to  enable  those  seeking, 
to  experience  that  which  is  needful  for  them  on  the  mortal  plane. 
They  are  no  more  real  than  the  moving  pictures  of  earth.  Those 
who  advance  in  this  way  generally  find  God,  whether  sensed  as  The 
Christ  or  not.      Those  who  do  not  get  that  which  is  essential. 

44 


The  hallucinations  of  drugs  and  mental  diseases,  are,  of  course, 
illusory.  The  consciousness  in  sleep  is  that  felt  after  the  spirit 
returns  and  is  attached  to  its  body  by  the  Angels  in  charge,  when 
the  spiritual  brain,  not  yet  entirely  magnetized  impresses  the  mate- 
rial brain  with  some  of  its  real  experiences  which  the  material  min- 
gles with  its  own  of  mortal  life,  and  thus  produces  dreams  of  all 
kinds.  Sometimes  the  spirit  recalls,  after  he  awakes,  these  experi- 
ences, and  thus  some  dreams  are  actual  verities.  In  these  dreams 
advice,  warnings  are  often  given  as  well  as  in  a  magnetized  state, 
betwixt  the  two  planes  of  consciousness,  causing  visions,  in  which 
the  mortal  sees  and  actually  communes  with  the  detached,  and  sees 
actual  scenes,  represented  in  manner  similar  to  motion  pictures  on 
earth.  These  visions  are  mainly  responsible  for  the  belief  in  other 
states  of  consciousnes,  independent  of  the  spirit  and  mortal. 

The.  spirit,  on  mortal  plane  sometimes  becomes  detached  by 
trance,  and,  in  its  real  body,  visits  other  scenes,  while  its  guardian 
Angel  or  an  advanced  spirit  attaches  itself  to  the  mortal  body  until  it 
returns.  This  is  called,  on  earth,  projecting  the  ego.  The  truth 
is,  while  all  this  is  done,  the  spirit  or  soul  is  ever  within  his  own 
body  in  the  spirit  world,  which  he  never  leaves,  after  attaining  to 
the  personality  as  child  of  God,  given  upon  earth  as  well  as  the 
spirit.      Hence  are  all  the  same  personalities  brought  forth  on  earth. 

Although  we  grow  and  advance  to  Celestial  Angels,  develop 
and  enlarge  our  minds,  our  bodies  are  ever  the  same,  perfect  and 
flawless  in  form  and  feature,  simply  change  in  expressing  greater 
beauty  and  greater  sweetness  and  divinity.  After  a  spirit  attains 
to  the  perfection  of  adult  life,  immortal  youth  and  beauty,  the  men 
appear  about  twenty-five,  according  to  mortale  age,  women  about 
twenty.  Their  appearance  never  changes,  save  in  minor  respects, 
although  their  mortal  bodies  are  decrepit,  the  real  body  is  ever 
young,  symmetrical  and  beautiful 


MAN'S  FREE  WILL. 


Man  is  composed  of  spiritual  body  and  spiritual  brain,  con- 
nected with  a  certain  portion  of  the  brain  is  the  essence  from  the 
Divine  Mind,  called  soul,  which  gives  personality.  Material  man 
composed  of  brain  and  body,  and  the  mind  which  he  forms  upon 
earth.  In  reality,  there  is  but  one  mind,  the  spiritual.  Upon 
certain  portions  of  the  spiritual  brain  are  recorded  all  the  experi- 
ences of  the  countless  progenitors  adjudged  to  be  essential.  Other 
parts  devoted  exclusively  to  that  which  connects  mind  with  it,  which 
consists  of  all  that  which  make  the  real  man,  the  individual  opin- 
ions, feelings,  characteristics  which  he,  after  attaining  to  control  of 
his  body  and  brain  as  child  of  God,  forms.  Thus,  he  is  connected 
with  Divine  Mind,  receives  continual  influx  of  the  soul  gifts  and 
^brms  his  mind  as  an  individual  spirit. 

When  born  in  both  worlds  as  child,  with  no  mind  as  yet  formed, 
he  (on  spirit  side,  with  brain  expressive  of  but  spiritual  qualities, 
and  organs  fitted  in  harmony  with  brain,  association,  training  en- 
vironment of  the  highest,  receiving  a  continual  influx  of  soul  gifts), 
speedily  forms  a  mind  suitable  to  a  child  of  God,  and  acquires  all 
requisite  for  the  lowest  plane  of  spiritual  development,  superior  to 
the  most  enlightened  on  earth.  Those  ordained  for  the  moral  life, 
form  similarly  on  spirit  side  their  mind,  while  learning  or  fitting 
themselves  on  earth  to  advance  along  all  lines.  The  soul  of  the 
spirit  child  with  unformed  mind,  is  brought  forth  on  both  planes. 
As  mind  develops  in  the  real  body,  the  spirit  is  conscious  of  all  that 
pertaining  to  earth,  and  shut  off  from  him  when  on  earth.  All  mind 
is  open  to  him,  and  he  fully  cognizes,  with  the  correct  spiritual  view, 
the  earth  life.  The  mind  formed  in  both  worlds  is  under  continual 
change,  and  after  the  spirit  is  detached,  the  mind  formed  in  mate- 
rial life  is  often  speedily  obliterated,  as  it  is  almost  invaribly  on  a 
lower  plane  than  the  mind  of  the  spirit  on  the  lowest  spiritual  plane. 
That  pertaining  to  memory  is  also  in  course  of  time  modified. 

Mind  and  brain  are  entirely  distinct.  Mind  is  connected  with 
the  spiritual,  not  the  material  brain,  in  reality,  as  said  before,  mor- 
tal mind  does  not  exist.  The  spirit  on  earth,  under  natural  law, 
has  a  brain  formed  for  him  by  those  in  charge,  to  enable  him  to 
express  his  first  individual  ideas  or  feelings,  this  brain  connected 
with  the  organs  which  give  him,  not  consciousness  of  being,  fpr 
that  he  has,  but  puts  him  in  touch,  and  makes  him  conscious  of 
material  life,  and  through  which  he  receives  all  the  impressions, 
which  enable  him  to  gradually  develop  that  which  is  deemed  mortal 
mind.  If  these  instruments  are  malformed  or  defective,  he  can 
only  form  his  ideas  and  opinions  from  that  which  he  receives. 
Helen  Keller  was  born  with  a  brain  formed  to  enable  her  to  de- 
velop it  to  prove  the  power  of  the  spirit,  when  in  harmony  with  its 
real  spheres,  to  do  the  seemingly  impossible.  But,  had  her  brain 
not  been  first  formed,  under  law,  of  the  right  organisms,  she  could 
not  have  so  developed. 

46 


Every  spirit  with  the  proper  instrument,  even  on  earth,  forms 
a  mind  in  harmony  with  the  highest.  Many  born  in  the  slums,  of 
the  most  degraded  parents,  often  develop,  despite  training,  associa- 
tion and  environment,  while  their  brothers  and  sisters,  with  differ- 
ent brains  or  instruments,  remain  at  a  standstill  or  retrograde.  While 
education,  training,  association,  environment  do  their  alloted  work, 
they  only  bear  fruit  with  those  fitted  to  receive,  according  to  their 
plane  of  development,  their  plane  under  the  law  of  heredity  as  sup- 
posed, but,  above  that,  the  law  of  God.  The  life  organisms  of  the 
animal  progenitor,  the  countless  human  ancestors  of  all  planes  of  all 
planes  of  development  are  transmitted  under  law,  and  although 
every  mortal  has  millions  of  almost  every  plane,  he  has  selected  ones 
to  transmit  the  characteristics  to  be  developed,  or  to  give  him  on 
earth  that  which  he,  individually,  must  undergo  as  decreed.  But 
although  this,  with  some,  does  away  with  free  will  and  responsibil- 
ity on  earth,  it  does  not  with  the  majority,  who  are  endowed  with 
the  characteristics  and  brain  fitted  to  enable  them  to  independently 
form  their  minds.  For  the  various  planes  comprising  the  majority, 
here  and  there,  one  is  fitted  to  help  many  of  these  to  reform  and 
bring  their  brains  into  such  harmony  as  will  enable  them  to  govern 
with  the  free  will  of  the  spirit  world. 

To  recapitulate,  in  the  beginning  of  life,  as  child  of  God,  the 
spirit  child  is  formed  of  life  organisms  expressing  spiritual  character- 
istics. T'hese  organisms  evolve,  under  law,  especially  for  his 
body,  never  to  leave  after  they  become  denizens  of  their  permanent  ^ 
abiding  place.  As  some  do  not  advance,  and  must  be  in  harmony 
with  all,  to  enable  the  spirit  to  control,  after  being  brought  forth  or 
connected  with  his  spirit  body,  he  is  subjected  to  the  mortal  plane 
of  consciousness.  Prior  to  this,  all  the  organs  of  his  body  have 
been  under  the  supervision  of  the  Celestial  Angels,  and,  in  a  degree, 
under  the  dominion  of  his  immediate  ancestors,  after,  they  are  solely 
under  his  government.  The  spiritual  brain  receives  from  the  mate- 
rial brain,  within  its  spaces,  all  material  experiences,  and,  incredible 
as  this  may  appear  to  finite  mind,  all  the  denizens  of  the  spiritual 
brain  who  have  not  advanced,  receive  through  his  connection,  the 
experiences  necessary.  As  spirit  is  in  control  of  both  brains,  or 
rather  as  they  are  his  instruments  to  connect  him  with  both  material 
and  spiritual  life,  he,  in  sole  charge,  nevertheless  under  law,  of  his 
brain  and  body,  connected  indissolubly  with  them,  is  the  one  who 
mainly  feels  all  sensation,  but  not  entirely,  for  each  little  denizen 
has  sensation  and  consciousness.  Hence,  the  pure,  sinless  child 
of  God  must  seemingly  sin  and  suffer  on  earth  to  bring  in  complete 
subjection  certain  undeveloped  life  organisms  of  his  real  body. 
Even  under  the  almost  perfect  law  of  the  spiritual  realms,  the 
countless  number  of  life  organisms,  multiplying  and*  subdividing, 
cannot  advance  similarly.  Upon  the  mortal  plane  on  earth,  the 
same  variations  occur  under  variable  law,  hence  all  brains  are 
formed  with  the  off-springs  transmitting  the  same  characteristics 
which  multiply  and  subdivide  in  the  body  or  form  in  which  it  is 
brought  forth,  the  organisms  in  the  brain  selected  under  directivity, 
adjudged  essential  for  each  case. 

Upon  earth,  mortals,  unconscious  of  thei(  real  life,  with  no  recol- 

47 


lection  or  knowledge  of  it,  save  that  impressed  by  their  Celestial 
guides,  advance  if  their  material  instruments  are  formed,  under  law, 
to  enable  them  to  do  so,  if  not,  they  are  subjected  to  that  which 
is  essential  for  them  to  gain  control  of  the  developed  ones  in  the 
real  body.  Those  who  do  not  advance  are  the  fool,  the  weakling, 
the  moral  pervert,  those  whose  brains  are  so  defective  as  not  to  be 
cured  on  this  plane,  although  very  often,  conditions  are  so  changed 
as  to  enable  many  of  these  to  advance  through  violating  law.  It 
can  be  clearly  perceived  that  while  all  are  subject  to  law,  and  all 
suffer  through  violation  of  law,  all  do  not  learn  through  violating 
law. 

Those  endowed  with  good  brains  for  their  development,  as  they 
are  really  pure,  upright  spirits,  after  they  have  violated  law  and 
suffered  through  it,  little  by  little  impressed  with  spiritual  truths, 
and  assisted  by  those  on  higher  planes  on  earth,  gradually  gain  con- 
trol, more  or  less  of  a  constantly  changing  material  brain,  and  thus 
express  themselves  more  correctly.  On  earth,  the  majority  violate 
law,  and  learn  through  suffering  to  live  in  harmony  with  it.  The 
minority  violate  it,  do  not  learn  on  earth,  but  learn  in  the  real  home.' 

Thus,  the  spirit  must  first  learn  to  control  every  organism  in 
his  body  ere  he  can  advance  on  all  lines  as  is  imperative  for  a  child 
of  God. 


48 


DIVINE  HEALING. 


All  healing  of  any  and  all  systems  is  under  Divine  Guidance. 
All  like  the  various  religions  and  philosophies  suited  to  the  different 
planes  of  advancement. 

As  the  majority  are  more  or  less  undeveloped,  necessarily,  those 
able  to  meet  their  needs  and  comprehension  are  most  popular. 
Materia  medica  is  fulfilling  its  destiny,  doing  all  the  good  it  is  de- 
creed to  do.  Likewise  every  other  system.  Those  deemed  more 
especially  under  Divine  Guidance,  by  their  followers,  are  simply  on 
a  different  plane.  Many,  not  more  in  harmony  with  the  spirit 
spheres,  than  those  who  believe  in  the  other  systems,  but  undergoing 
the  experiences,  called  unfoldment  on  earth,  necessary  for  them. 

From  the  earliest  periods  animals  as  well  as  men  have  relied  upon 
the  power  within  to  heal  disease,  few  knowing  from  whence  it  came 
or  aught  about  it  until  the  Lord  Jesus  came  and  healed  openly  by 
the  power  of  God.  Animals  and  primitive  man  were  impressed  by 
those  in  charge  of  them.  Although  the  Lord  Jesus  seemingly  defied 
natural  law,  He,  inspired  with  the  wisdom  of  God,  healed  with  the 
power  of  The  Spirit.  All  lower  forms  of  life  were  obedient.  The 
vast  atmospheric  oceans,  the  waters  of  the  sea,  every  living  body 
filled  with  countless  life  organisms,  are  ever  under  dominion  of  the 
spirit  spheres.  All  forms  were  subservient  to  Him,  who,  adept 
in  truths  of  chemistry,  transformed  water  into  wine  for  mtaerial 
needs.  Those,  who  in  a  material  world,  rely  solely  upon  the  spirit- 
ual are  impressed  with  but  a  half  truth.  The  Lord  Jesus  did  not 
ignore  the  material.  He  gave  it  its  true  place.  While,  undoubtedly, 
the  spirit,  when  its  material  brain  is  in  harmony,  can  relieve  and 
heal  disease,  as  its  material  body  is  under  material  law,  it  must,  to 
make  the  cure  permanent,  be  nourished  materially,  and  live  in  accord 
with  material  law,  otherwise,  on  this  plane,  not  even  the  most 
Divinely  inspired  could  continue  for  any  length  of  time  unless  en- 
tranced and  suspending  animation.  Although  all  systems  heal,  the 
most  enlightened  exponents  and  practitioners  of  all  succumb  to 
material  law,  when  our  Father  wills  them  hom.e.  All  the  m.ost 
advanced  of  any  systems  can  do  is  to  keep,  those  ordained  to  be 
kept  in  health,  well  and  strong.  The  undeveloped,  who  live  in  har- 
mony with  material  law,  are  often  nTore  healthful  than  the  saintly 
who  rely  ignorantly  upon  God,  and  know  not  how  to  help  them- 
selves. Those  who  develop  material  brain  under  the  law  of  sug- 
gestion, can  learn  to  dominate  it  and  the  body,  and  heal  themselves 
mentally,  morally,  physically,  by  a  simple  statement  made  daily  and 
put  into  practice.  Unless  practiced  and  exemplified  in  daily  life,  the 
suggestions  avail  naught  or   heal    temporarily.         Those    upon    the 

49 


more  developed  planes,  ever  inspire  and  lead  the  lower,  but  it  will 
be  many  aeons  ere  the  majority  learn  to  "seek  within."  Each  and 
everyone  who  does  diligently,  with  faith  and  love  will  be  able  to 
demonstrate  the  Power  and  Glory  of  our  Loving  Father,  God 
Omnipotent. 

This  statement  said  daily  and  put  into  practice  as  much  as  possi- 
ble will  greatly  aid  in  making  the  spirit  realize,  on  the  mortal  plane, 
the  truths  he  knows  in  the  real  world,  and  therefore  bring  his  mate- 
rial brain  so  in  harmony,  as  to  enable  it  to  express  the  qualities  and 
attributes  of  the  spirit  sphere  perfectly  upon  earth. 

"I  am  the  child  of  God,  I  express  through  every  life  organism 
in  my  spirit  body  love,  charity,  mercy,  righteousness,  health,  wisdom, 
strength.  I  ask  with  the  love,  as  child  of  our  loving  Father,  in  the 
name  of  the  Christ  who  suffered  for  us  on  earth,  all  my  organisms 
in  my  mortal  body  to  help  me  to  express  our  Father's  Divine  soul 
gifts  of  love,  life,  peace,  charity,  health,  and  wisdom,  on  ecirth..  I 
express  the  love,  the  wisdom,  the  strength,  the  righteousness,  the 
power  of  my  Father  in  all  parts  of  my  body.  I  am  love,  strength, 
wisdom,  power,  righteousness,  amen." 


50 


NO  HELLS  AND  PUNISHMENT  IN  THE  REAL  LIFE. 


Spirits,  upon  earths,  undergo  the  sole  suffering  in  all  creation. 
Evil  and  suffering  are  unknown  in  spirit  worlds.  All  mortal  seers, 
prophets,  poets,  philosophers,  teachers,  who,  impressed  for  their 
planes,  have  taught  and  preached  of  these  places  in  God's  realms  of 
love,  beauty  and  happiness  must  now  be  interpreted  more  clearly. 
They  gave  that  which  was  necessary  for  the  undeveloped  mortal 
brain,  as  we  now  give  that  which  is  necessary  for  the  more  highly 
developed.  Those,  on  earth,  who  express  more  perfectly  the  soul 
gifts,  would  abolish  all  suffering  if  possible.  Those  who  express 
the  least,  regardless  how  seemingly  chaste,  coldly  austere  their 
lives,  would  not,  recognizing  that  fear  keeps  them,  hence  must 
others,  in  paths  of  rectitude.  Fear  of  punishment  is  essential 
for  those  with  undeveloped  brains.  Hence  crime  will  prevail  inde- 
finitely, penitentaries,  capital  punishment  and  asylums  for  the  classes, 
who,  on  earth  are  not  to  advance.  But  as  continual  progression 
is  the  law  of  the  spirit  and  all  progress  in  the  spirit  spheres,  like- 
wise upon  earth  there  has  been  a  steady,  although  a  very  gradual 
progression  among  the  majority.  The  races  of  prehistoric  times 
who  advanced  to  high  planes  were  not  advanced  as  high  as  the  peo- 
ples of  today,  that  is,  the  masses.  When  a  nation  or  race  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  world  were  swept  entirely  out  of  existence,  or  but  a 
limited  number  left,  those  left  and  brought  forth  later,  had  to 
commence  anew,  attain  to  a  certain  height,  then  exterminated.  From 
the  records  mortals  have  through  geology's  revelations,  as  well  as 
revelations  more  or  less  reliable,  traditions  and  history,  the  masses 
steadily  advanced  until  certain  planes  attained  to  a  height  which 
demanded  the  Christ.  The  masses  today  of  the  most  undeveloped 
races  are  born  with  better  formed  brains,  although  among  all  races 
there  is  a  large  class  who  cannot  advance  on  earth.  For  these 
classes  who  (through  defective  organs,  malformed  brains,  inherited 
propensities,  and  certain  disease  which  affect  the  mortal,)  are  im- 
pervious to  the  suffering  of  others,  those  who  do  not  suffer  mentally, 
physical  suffering  and  confinement  alone  give  them  the  experiences 
and  pain  necessary  for  them  to  advance  in  the  real  life.  There- 
fore, there  will  be  for  indefinite  periods,  these  places,  although 
among  the  most  advanced  less  and  less  necessary,  until  but  few  will 
be  needed,  and  these  of  a  reformatory  nature.  Reform,  to  reform 
by  the  power  of  the  spirit  within  the  defective  organ,  malformed 
brain,  when  so  ordained  on  this  plane. 

This  work  is  inspired  mainly  to  bring  peace  and  comfort  to 
all  classes,  whether  they  grasp  or  not,  to  ease  them  with  the  knowl- 
edge that  the  sole  perdition  they  will  ever  know  is  on  the  earth,  to 
comfort  them,  that  "in  my  Father's  home  are  many  mansions,  I  go 
to  prepare  one  for  you,"  was  not  intended  only  for  one  race  or  one 
class,  but  for  all  of  God's  children.      To  the  thief  on  the  cross  and 

51 


Mary  Magdalene  not  only,  but  to  millions  who  have  never  even 
heard  of  tne  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  It  will  be  thought  that  this  knowl- 
edge of  certain  life  and  happiness  in  the  real  life  might  tempt  some 
to  go  Home  instead  of  merely  seeking  within.  Not  so.  it  will 
make  all  more  eager  to  do  the  Father's  will,  and  as  none  can  be 
detached  unless  by  their  guardian  Angels,  all  go  as  decreed,  under 
law.  Think  ye,  that  ye  who  know  not  from  whence  ye  came,  who 
have  naught  to  do  with  thy  coming,  who  know  not  whither  or  when 
ye  go,  who  have  naught  to  do  with  thy  going,  have  much  more  to 
do  with  thy  alloted  lives.  Doubt  ye  the  infinite  power  and  wisdom 
evinced  throughout  all  creation,  think  ye  that  Almighty  Power  who 
even  on  this  plane  evolves  good  from  evil,  who  through  the  loving 
Lord  said,  "Come  to  Me,  ye  who  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give 
thee  rest,"  does  not  keep  watch  and  ward  over  thee  with  His  mighty 
legions,  your  own  beloved  ones,  in  the  real  life.  He  and  all  thine 
own  of  great  Celestial  Angels  and  lately  emancipated  dear  ones  are 
ever  with  thee,  not  intangible  shadows,  awaiting  rebirths,  but  in 
bodies  more  substantial  and  glorious,  similar  to  thine  own,  than 
aught  ye  can  conceive  of,  in  a  world,  with  cities,  homes  of  splendor 
and  natural  beauty,  leading  useful  lives,  divested  of  all  that  is  de- 
basing and  material.  Ye  who  dream  of  an  earth  Utopia,  know  thy 
dreams  come  from  the  Utopia  of  thy  real  Home.  Ye  who  dream 
of  cities  of  golden  grandeur,  there  are  many  such,  but  their  glaring 
splendor  tempered  with  green  of  varying  shades.  Ye  who  aspire 
to  be  seraphims  playing  on  harps,  know  there  are  countless  hosts 
who  play  on  harps,  who  float  from  place  to  place,  but  above  all  live 
lives  of  use  and  service.  All  ye  who  dream  of  heavenly  joy  and 
beauty,  know  that  joy  and  beauty,  beyond  all  ye  can  imagine,  await 
thee.  All  ye  who  fear  evil  and  punishment  for  self  and  others,  fear 
not.  Thy  Father  as  well  as  theirs,  keeps  guard  and  punishes  no 
one  in  the  real  life,  could  He  change  immutable  law,  the  changeless 
law  of  spirit  realms,  ye  even  on  earth,  would  not  have  to  suffer. 
There  are  revelations  yet  to  come,  when  ye  are  fitted  to  receive, 
until  then,  know  although  thy  Father  is  Omnipotent,  His  laws  are 
immutable. 


52 


CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE. 


We  will  now  give  the  truths  of  Christian  Science.  In  the  Pre- 
face of  Science  and  Health  Mrs.  Eddy  says  truly,  "To-day,  though 
rejoicing  in  some  progress,  she  still  finds  herself  a  willing  disciple 
waiting,  for  the  Mind  of  Christ." 

On  page  15,  "Prayer  cannot  change  in  Science,  but  it  tends  to 
bring  us  in  harmony  with  it."  Brings  material  brain,  not  spirit, 
pure  and  holy,  into  harmony. 

On  page  14,  "Because  the  ego  (the  spirit)  is  apart  from  the 
body."       Apart  from  what  body,  if  not  real? 

Page  15,  "Without  a  fitness  for  holiness,  we  cannot  receive  holi- 
ness."     Who  is  fitted,  not  the  holy  spirit,  but  the  material  brain. 

Page,  16,  "A  great  sacrifice  of  material  things  must  precede  ad- 
vanced spiritual  understanding."       Correctly  impressed. 

Page  18,  "The  atonement  of  Christ  reunites  God  to  man."  What 
man?        Not  the  real  and  true. 

Page  25,  "The  Divinity  of  Christ  was  made  manifest  in  the 
humanity  of  Christ."       What  humanity,  if  not  the  mortal. 

Page  28,  "The  trials  encountered  by  prophet,  disciple  and  apostle 
await  in  some  form  every  pioneer  of  truth." 

Page  30,  "Born  of  a  woman,  Jesus,  advent  in  the  flesh  partook 
partly  of  Mary's  earthly  condition,  although  He  was  endowed  with 
the  Divine  Spirit  without  measure."  Earthly  condition  means  ma- 
terial brain  and  body.  Divine  Spirit  without  measure  means  God. 
*'Had  His  origin  and  birth  been  wholly  apart  from  mortal  usage, 
Jesus  would  not  have  been  appreciable  to  mortal  mind  as  "the  way." 
Hence  material  brain  and  body  in  Jesus  was  as  real  to  Him,  as  the 
material  brain  and  body  of  those  He  came  to  teach. 

"In  meekness  and  might  He  was  found  preaching  the  Gospel  to 
the  poor.  Pride  and  fear  was  unfit  to  bear  the  banner  of  truth." 
Very  true. 

"He  called  no  man  Father  save  God."  He,  Himself,  inspired 
by  God  personally,  and  brought  forth  solely  by  God,  could  call  no 
man  father. 

"He  attached  no  importance  to  dead  ceremonies." 

Page  33,  "When  the  human  element  struggled  with  the  Divine." 

Page  34,  "Their  dear  Master  would  rise  again  in  the  spiritual 
realm." 

Page  21,  "The  eternal  Christ,  His  spiritual  self-hood  never  suf- 
fered."      The  eternal  Christ,  God,  our  Father. 

"He  taught  that  the  material  senses  shut  out  truth  and  its  heal- 
ing power."  Very  true,  material  brain  and  senses  must  be  brought 
into  harmony  to  heal. 

Page  44,  "Three  days,  after  His  burial.  He  walked  with  His 
disciples."       Although  Jesus  Christ  was  the  only  one  Divinely  con- 


ceived,  with  a  material  form,  He  is  not  the  only  one  who  was  raised 
from  the  dead.       He  Himself  raised  Lazarus. 

Page  45,  "The  Master  said  plainly  that  physique  was  not  spirit. 
After  His  resurrection  He  proved  to  the  physical  senses  that  His 
body  was  not  changed,  until  He  Himself  ascended."  The  material 
Jesus  Christ  disintregated,  God  Omnipotent,  attached  to  Him  in  the 
spirit,  the  real  life,  Himself  underwent  the  agony  of  the  crucifixion, 
although  Jesus  Christ  was  simply  connected  with  Him  by  vibrations 
throughout  almost  all  His  life. 

Page  51,  "He  was  inspired  by  God,  by  Truth  and  Love,  the 
physical  Jesus." 

Page  61,  "Is  not  the  propagation  of  the  human  species  a  more 
solemn  charge  than  the  cultivation  of  your  gardens.  NothiYig  un- 
worthy of  perpetuity  should  be  transmitted  to  your  children."  What 
children?       Mortal,  of  course. 

"The  formation  of  mortals  must  greatly  improve  to  advance 
mankind.  The  scientific  morals  of  marriage  is  spiritual  unity." 
Spiritual  unity  means  the  union  of  the  real  spirits,  the  soul  mates. 

Page  62,  "The  Divine  Mind  will  care  for  the  human  body  even 
as  it  clothes  the  lily."      This  does  not  mean  a  dream  body. 

Page  63,  "In  Science,  man  is  the  ofif-spring  of  spirit.  The  beau- 
tiful, good  and  pure  constitute  his  ancestry.  His  origin  is  not  like 
that  of  mortals,  in  brute  instinct,  nor  he  traced  through  material  con- 
ditions prior  to  intelligence.  Spirit  is  his  primitive  and  ultimate 
source  of  being.  God  is  his  Father,  etc."  This  is  correctly  im- 
pressed.        This  is  true. 

Page  71,  "Spiritual  man  (what  difference  whether  we  say  spirit 
or  spiritual  man)  made  in  God's  likeness,  reflect  God."  Express 
God  is  more  correct. 

"The  supposition  that  corporeal  (material)  are  spirits  or  that 
there  are  good  and  evil  spirits  is  a  mistake."  Correctly  impressed. 
Mortal  and  spirit  distinct. 

"Evil  has  no  reality,  but  a  belief,  an  illusion  of  material  sense." 
a  half  truth.  Evil,  result  of  undeveloped  conditions,  is,  in  reality, 
undeveloped  good. 

Page  71,  "Spiritualism  will  be  found  mainly  erroneous,  no  proof 
or  power  outside  of  human  testimony."  Not  correctly  impressed, 
the  sole  testimony,  the  sole  means  of  communication  between  the 
mortal  and  spiritual  plane  are  the  spiritual  and  material  brains, 
instruments  for  the  spirit.  Mrs.  Eddy  could  not  have  given  any- 
thing had  her  material  brain  been  unfitted. 

Page  ll,  "In  Science  individual  good,  derived  from  God,  may 
flow  from  the  departed  to  mortals,  but  evil  is  neither  communicable 
nor  scientific."       Very  true,  correctly  impressed. 

Page  IZ,  "The  belief  that  one  man  can  control  another  man  up- 
sets the  individuality  and  the  source  of  man,  for  man  is  spiritual, 
God  controls  man,  and  God  is  the  only  Spirit,  any  other  control  of 
so-called  spirit  is  a  mortal  belief,  which  ought  to  be  known  by  its 
fruit,  repetition  of  evil."  A  contradiction  to  the  former,  not  cor- 
rectly impressed.  If  "good  can  flow  from  the  departed"  or  be  im- 
pressed from  the  departed  who  are  made  in  God's  Likeness,  His 
children,   not   ideas,   but   spirits,    why    should   it   interfere   with   the 

54 


individuality,  and  repeat  evil  when  only  good  is  communicable? 

"The  belief  that  mortal  bodies  return  to  dust  to  rise  up  as 
spiritual  bodies  with  material  sensations  and  desires,  is  incorrect." 
Very  true,  but  the  spiritual  qualities  and  the  soul  gifts,  impressed 
upon  the  mortal,  live  as  always  in  the  real  body,  the  spirit. 

"Equally  incorrect  is  the  belief  that  spirit  is  confined  in  a  finite, 
material  body,  and  that  when  it  is  freed  from  the  material  body  it 
retains  the  sensations  of  that  body."  True,  the  seat  of  sensation  is 
not  in  the  material  body.  The  spirit  child  alone  feels  all  sensation 
in  that  part  of  the  spiritual  brain  wherein  soul  is  connected  with 
the  Divine  Mind  of  his  Father. 

Page  71,  "To  be  on  communicable  terms  with  spirit,  persons 
must  be  free  from  organic  body  and  then  return  to  a  material  con- 
dition, after  having  left,  it  would  be  impossible.  No  communion 
can  exist  between  persons  in  such  opposite  dreams  as  the  belief  of 
having  died,  and  left  the  material  body,  and  the  belief  of  still  living 
in  an  organic,  material  body."  Imperfectly  impressed.  All  are 
spirits,  (those  who  believe  in  Science,  those  who  believe  in  spiritual- 
ism) impressing  material  bodies.  When  on  the  different  planes  of 
consciousness  in  the  different  worlds,  the  material  body  and  world 
are  as  real,  while  it  lasts  as  the  spiritual,  neither  is  a  dream. 

Page  75,  "There  is  no  bridge  across  the  gulf  that  divides  two 
such  opposite  conditions."  There  is  no  necessity  for  a  bridge. 
Spirit  in  the  real  life  is  always  with  spirit.  Spirit  while  conscious 
on  earth  when  he  gets  his  material  brain,  mortal  mind  in  harmony, 
(the  sole  bridge)  enters  the  spiritual  consciousness  and  thus  com- 
munes with  the  "departed  from  whom  good  flows."  The  departed 
can  also  reproduce  material  forms,  but  no  evil  ever  flows  from  the 
departed.  This  belief  is  due  to  the  incorrect  impressions  of  an  un- 
developed material  brain. 

Page  75,  "When  you  can  awaken  yourself  and  others  that  all 
must  die,  you  can  then  exercise  Jesus'  Spiritual  power  to  reproduce 
the  presence  of  those  who  have  thought  they  died."  This  means 
when  you  get  your  material  instruments  in  harmony,  you  can  see  with 
the  spirit  consciousness  the  beautiful,  glorious  spirits  who  have  not 
thought  they  died  but  who  know  they  have  ever  been  alive  in  the 
real  spirit  life.  When  you  do  not  get  it  in  harmony  and  are  only 
partly  in  the  spiritual  consciousness,  you  see  very  imperfectly,  and 
they  oft,  apparently  appear  very  material. 

Page  76,  "The  sinless  joy,  the  perfect  harmony  and  immortality 
of  life  manifesting  Divine  beauty  and  goodness,  constitute  the  only 
veritable,  indestructible  man  whose  being  is  spiritual."  Correctly 
impressed,  the  real  and  true  man. 

Page  78,  **If  the  departed  are  'in  rapport'  with  mortality  they 
are  not  spiritual,  but  still  must  be  mortal,  sinning,  suffering,  dying," 
Spirit  does  not  die,  does  not  suffer,  does  not  sin  in  the  real  life,  but 
spirit  attached  to  mortal  does  that  which  is  sensed  as  sin,  suffers 
and  the  material  body  seemingly  dies,  the  life  organisms  in  the  mate- 
rial body  are  detached  when  the  spirit  abandons  it  permanently. 

Page  80,  "Mortal  mind  produce  table  tipping  as  certainly  as 
table  setting."  If  there  is  no  such  thing  as  mortal  mind,  Mrs.  Eddy 
was  not  correctly  impressed.       Spirit,  in  mortal  plane  of  conscious- 

55 


ness,  impressed  from  the  spirit  spheres,  produces  all  the  so-called 
phenomena  of  spiritualism,  more  or  less  correctly,  according  to  the 
development  of  the  psychic's  instrument  or  brain. 

Page  82,  "Man  in  the  Likeness  of  God  cannot  help  being  im- 
mortal."      Correct. 

Page  82,  "If  spiritual  life  has  been  won  by  the  departed,  they 
cannot  return  to  material  existence,  because  different  states  of  con- 
sciousness are  involved  and  one  person  cannot  exist  in  two  states 
at  the  same  time.  In  sleep  we  do  not  communicate  with  the  dreamer 
by  our  side,  because  both  of  us  are  either  unconscious  or  are  wan- 
dering in  our  dreams  through  different  mazes  of  consciousness." 
Correctly  impressed  but  not  explained.  The  departed,  no  such 
thing  in  reality  as  they  ever  live  in  the  real  body,  but  those  who  are 
detached  by  death  of  the  mortal  body  cannot  return  or  be  born 
again  in  a  mortal  body  to  impress  it,  but  they  can  be  attached  to 
other  mortal  bodies,  when  their  spirits  are  absent,  and  impress  them 
as  well  as  enter  the  material  consciousness. 

Page  91,  "The  fourth  erroneous  postulate  is  that  matter  is  intelli- 
gent and  that  man  has  a  material  body  apart  from  himself."  In- 
correctly expressed  and  contrary  to  many  preceding  statements, 
where  she  recognizes  the  physical,  material  and  mortal,  and  gives 
it  9-  distinct  place.  Spirit  man  has  a  material  body,  a  real  one  com- 
posed of  life  organisms,  each  organism  with  a  spirit  organism  in 
the  real  life.  This  body  when  the  Angels  detach  all  the  real,  spirit 
organisms  from  the  material  ones,  returns  to  dust  and  dies  accord- 
ing to  material  sense,  this  body  entirely  distinct  from  the  real  spirit 
body. 

Page  93,  "Man  is  spiritual.  He  is  not  God's  Spirit.  If  man 
were  spirit,  then  men  would  be  spirits,  gods,  finite  spirits  would  be 
mortal."  If  God  is  Spirit,  and  man  is  made  in  His  Image  and  Like- 
ness, he  must  be  spirit  also  or  he  is  not  made  in  His  Image  and 
Likeness. 

Page  91,  "Jesus  taught  of  one  God,  one  Spirit,  who  makes  man 
in  the  Image  and  Likeness  of  His,  Spirit,  not  of  matter."  Correct- 
ly impressed,  spirit  man  made  like  unto  his  Father. 

Page  104,  "When  Christian  Science  and  animal  magnetism  aro 
comprehended,  as  they  will  be  at  no  distant  date,  it  will  be  seen  why 
this  author  has  been  so  unjustly  persecuted  and  belied  by  sheep  in 
wolves'  clothing."  Belied  and  misinterpreted  by  those  who  attempt- 
ed to  wrest  her  organization  from  her,  as  well  as  misapprehended  by 
the  superficial  of  her  followers  who  never  can  understand  her  as 
they  are  on  different  planes.  The  New  Revelations  show  that  the 
animal  propensities  and  disease  are  responsible,  under  law,  for  that 
which  she  deemed  animal  magnetism.  They,  until  eliminated,  are 
responsible  for  all  the  undeveloped  good  called  evil,  on  earth. 

Page,  108,  "My  discovery  that  erring  mortal  mind,  misnamed 
mind,  produced  all  the  organisms  and  activity  of  the  mortal  body, 
set  my  thoughts  to  work  in  new  channels,  and  led  up  to  my  demon- 
stration that  Mind  is  all,  (as  matter  is  naught),  the  leading  factor 
in  mind  science."  Contradictory,  mortal  mind  nothing,  mortal  body 
nothing,  produce  or  create  all  the  life  organisms  and  life  of  the  mor- 
tal body.       She  decided  that  mind  is  all  and  matter  naught  as  the 

56 


leading  factors  in  mind  science.  Mind  is  all,  and  matter,  a  part 
of  the  all,  is  a  product  of  Mind  and  Mind,  (not  mortal  mind,  nothing 
as  she  terms  it)  creates  all  or  rather  all  organisms  are  formed  out 
of  the  ever  existing  substance. 

Page  10,  "No  analogy  exists  between  the  vague  hypotheses  of 
agnosticism,  pantheism,  theosophy,  spiritualism,  and  the  demonstra- 
ble truths  of  Christian  Science."  Incorrectly  impressed.  All  are 
different  interpretations  according  to  the  different  development  of 
their  material  instruments,  all  under  law,  and  all  demonstrating 
truth  according  to  their  development. 

Page  111.  "After  a  lengthy  examination  of  my  discovery  and 
its  demonstration  healing  the  sick,  this  fact  became  evident  to  me, 
tbat  Mind  governs  the  body,  not  partially,  but  wholly."  This  she 
demonstrated  more  perfectly  when  Mind  willed  her  to  av^ken  in 
the  real  life. 

Page  112,  ""Any  theory  of  Christian  Science  which  departs  from 
what  already  have  been  stated  and  proved  to  be  true,  affords  no 
foundation  upon  which  to  establish  a  genuine  school  of  this  Science. 
Also  if  any  new  school  claims  to  be  Christian  Science  and  uses 
another  author's  discoveries,  without  giving  that  author  credit,  such 
a  school  is  erroneous."  Very  true.  Those  who  have  not  given 
ly  impressed. 

Page  114,  "Christian  Science  strongly  emphasizes  the  fact  that 
God  is  not  corporeal,  but  incorporeal,  that  is  bodiless.  Mortals 
her  credit  for  the  truths,  first  given  publicly  by  her,  are  not  correct- 
are  corporeal,  God  is  incorporeal.  If  the  term  as  applied  to  God 
means  Infinite  Personality,  tben  God  is  Infinite  Person,  in  the  sense 
of  infinite  personality,  not  in  the  lower  sense.  God  is  One,  not 
an  individual  Man  or  Force,  one  of  a  series,  but  One  alone  and 
without  equal."  Slightly  ambiguous.  Neither  God  nor  His  chil- 
dren are  bodiless,  God,  the  Infinite  Personality,  His  children  spiritual 
personalities,  connected  with  His  Infinite  Person,  by  their  souls, 
which  receive  from  Him  the  soul  gifts,  with  which  they  form  their 
individual  spiritual  minds,  that  which  gives  them  individuality. 

Page  153,  "The  fact  that  pain  cannot  exist  where  there  is  no 
mortal  mind  to  feel  it  is  a  proof  that  this  so-called  mortal  mind 
makes  its  own  pain,  that  is  its  own  belief  in  pain."  Very  incorrect- 
ly impressed.  If  there  is  no  mortal  mind  to  feel  it,  it  cannot  create 
belief,  since  it  is  nothing.  The  material  nerves  transmit  impulses, 
impressions  to  the  material  brain,  which  is  within  the  real  spiritual 
brain,  wherein  is  located  the  consciousness  of  the  spirit,  who  feels 
the  pain  and  all  sensations,  with  the  exception  of  the  sensations  of 
the  individual  spirit  organisms  of  the  material  body. 

Page  153,  "Mortal  mind,  not  matter,  contains  and  carries  the 
infection."  Very  incorrectly  impressed.  In  the  light  of  positive 
material  facts,  and  in  the  light  of  true  spiritual  knowledge  incorrect 
although  mortal  mind  can  cause  disease  germs  to  develop  or  trans- 
forms the  friendly  germ  into  an  enemy,  (all  bodies  are  filled  with 
countless  germs),  some  children  born  filled  with  disease  germs,  pass 
away  before  they  develop  mind,  inheriting  from  parents  who  have 
been  healthful  with  healthful  minds,  germs  under  law,  which 
transmit  certain  diseases  and  propensities.)       The  truth  is  when  the 

57 


mortal  mind  or  brain  is  in  harmony,  the  individual  spirit,  who  is  in 
harmony  with  the  Divine  Mind,  dominates  the  material  brain  and 
body  and  heals  so-called  sin  and  disease  by  impressing  the  truth. 

Page  27,  "That  mother  is  not  a  Christian  Scientist  who  says, 
'You  look  sick,  you  look  tired,'  such  a  mother  runs  to  her  little  one, 
\vho  thinks  she  has  hurt  her  face,  by  falling  on  the  carpet,  'Mama 
knows  you  are  hurt'."  The  more  successful  way,  "Oh,  never  mind, 
you  only  think  you  are  hurt."  That  mother  has  no  faith  in  God 
her  loving  Father,  when  she  trains  not  her  child  to  live  in  harmony 
with  material  law  on  a  material  plane.  She  might  with  as  much 
reason  say  to  her  child  who  had  broken  its  neck,  "You  are  not 
dead,"  as  to  a  sick  child,  "You  are  not  ill,"  not  knowing  how  ill  the 
material  body,  not  the  spirit,  might  be.  The  correctly  impressed 
give  the  material  bodly  and  world  its  true  place,  and  in  a  material 
world,  live  in  harmony  with  material  law,  as  all  Christian  Scientists 
do  when  they  eat,  sleep,  perform  all  functions  of  the  body,  and  in 
fact,  develop  as  many,  if  not  more  material  needs  than  do  many  who 
do  not  ignore  matter. 

Page  159,  "If  drugs  are  part  of  God's  creation,  they  cannot  be 
piosons,  why  did  not  Jesus  use  them,  etc."  Jesus,  impressed  by 
God,  healed  by  the  power  of  The  Spirit.  All  life  organisms,  through 
Him,  became  subservient  to  the  personal  spirit  (material  body 
afflicted  with  disease)  controling  material  brain  and  body,  and  ceased 
preying  upon  and  causing  disease,  similarly  pure,  healthful  opti- 
mistic thought  produce  a  beneficial  change  in  the  body,  and  unholy, 
pessimistic,  unloving  thought  a  correspondingly  injurious.  But 
because  this  is  done  sometimes,  there  are  other,  equally  as  potent 
reasons  why  those  with  pure,  good  minds  also  suffer  through  no 
fault  of  their,  some  much  higher  in  mind  that  those  who  practice 
the  mental  branches  superficially,  but  who  keep  in  harmony  with 
natural  law.  Thus  those  with  pure,  good  minds  who  do  not  live 
properly,   (in  harmony  with  natural  law,)   suffer. 

Page  175,  "Damp  atmosphere  and  freezing  snow  empurpled  the 
plump  cheeks  of  our  ancestors,  but  they  never  indulged  in  bronchial 
tubes."  In  all  extremely  cold  climates,  (although  all  children, 
brought  forth  under  God's  laws,  pass  away  when  called),  it  is  known 
that  "the  fittest  survive." 

Page  19,  "Matter  or  body  is  but  a  false  concept  of  mortal  mind." 
if  true,  then  Jesus  Christ  was  also  a  false  concept.  Why  come  to 
dispel  the  illusions  of  something  that  did  not  exist? 

Page  179,  "Heredity  is  not  a  law."  The  sins  of  the  father, 
under  law,  are  transmitted  from  generation  to  generation.  The  two 
blood  diseases  carry  off  more  innocent  victims  than  Christiain  Science 
can  ever  heal. 

We  vAll  quote  no  farther.  We  have  shown  that  while  Mrs. 
Eddy  was  impressed  with  the  truth  of  the  real  spirit  spheres  and 
spirit  life,  with  the  unreality  of  disease,  sin  and  death  to  the  spirit, 
with  almost  a  correct  impression  regarding  the  Personality  of  God, 
and  with  the  power  of  The  Spirit,  the  Divine  Mind  healing  and  also 
impressing  His  instruments.  His  children  to  heal  all  diseases  when 
ordained  or  decreed,  she  was  not  impressed  to  give  the  truth  regard- 
ing mortal  mind  and  body,  which  is  as  needed,  as  is  the  spiritual. 

58 


Were  they  not  necessary  and  God  Omnipotent,  they  would  be  non- 
existent as  Mrs.  Eddy  claims.  She  does  not  explain  how  the  spirit 
and  material  universes  have  evolved,  or  whether  forever  in  existence, 
how  the  spirit  body  evolves  in  the  real  and  true  world,  inheriting  the 
soul  gifts  and  developing  spiritual  attributes,  the  material  body  in- 
heriting the  material  characteristics  of  the  animal,  nor  how  in  the 
course  of  that  deemed  evolution,  and  according  to  their 
development,  all  are  on  different  planes,  thus  necessitating 
different  religions  and  systems  of  healing.  That  that  which  is  for 
those  on  the  lower  planes  is  not  for  those  on  higher 
planes.  That  those  who  believe  in  the  greater  efficacy  of  drugs 
still  adhere  to  that  which  benefits  them  most.  That  the  scientists 
who  live  in  harmony  with  natural  law,  who  keep  the  "inside  of  the 
cup"  as  well  as  the  out,  purged  and  cleansed,  keep  themselves  well 
and  harmonious.  That  those  v/ho  rely  solely  on  The  Spirit,  and 
neglect  to  live  in  harmony  with  natural  (His  law  also)  heal  undoubt- 
edly, but  their  cures  are  never  permanent  unless  they  instruct  their 
patients  to  live  in  harmony  with  natural  law.  That  by  keeping  the 
body,  the  material  instrument,  in  good  condition,  even  the  ungodly, 
so-called,  are  more  correctly  impressed  than  those  who  rely  solely 
on  the  spiritual 

Thus  Christian  Science  when  it  realizes  it  must  change  these 
conceptions,  when  its  thinkers  begin  to  see  these  inconsistences, 
when  they  become  enlightened  enough,  by  their  spirits,  to  boldly 
proclaim  the  truth,  and  incorporate  it  in  their  teachings,  will  be- 
come a  much  greater  power  for  good.  Mrs.  Eddy  was  the  first  to 
give  publicly,  though  it  was  oft  inspired  before,  the  great  truth  of 
the  unreality  of  evil,  disease  and  death  to  the  spirit,  to  interpret  her 
loving  Father  correctly,  to  give  the  truth  in  many  ways.  Although 
an  instrument,  (in  a  sense,)  she  deserves  all  the  gratitude  given 
her,  through  making  herself  a  fit  instrument,  so  as  to  receive,  some- 
times directly,  (as  do  all  the  inspired),  from  her  own  soul,  connected 
with  the  Divine  Mind  of  her  Father.  These  clearer  elucidations 
are  necessary,  not  to  belittle  aught  she  has  given,  but  to  take  the 
earnest  seeker  after  truth  a  step  farther  in  advance. 


69 


MAN'S  RESPONSIBILITY, 


Man,  on  earth,  cut  off  from  all  connection  with  the  spirit  world, 
excepting  impressions  from  his  Celestial  Angels  or  tutors,  is  born 
with  a  part  of  the  brain  formed  for  him,  under  directivity.  He  must 
develop  brain  and  mind,  under  law  of  both  the  spirit  and  material 
worlds.  Those  with  defective  or  malformed  brains,  the  moral  per- 
vert, the  imbecile,  the  insane  and  the  criminal  who  never  can  be 
cured  or  reformed,  can  neither  develop  brain  nor  mind  to  any  extent 
They  receive  their  training  in  the  spirit  world  when  detached  by 
sleep,  and  essential  experiences  of  earth  when  awake  on  the  mortal 
plane. 

The  brain  of  the  majority  are  not  all  formed  alike.  All  inherit, 
in  different  degree,  the  animal  propensities  and  the  various  diseases 
in  greater  or  less  development.  Although  the  material  mind  appar- 
ently governs  on  earth,  the  truth  is,  while  the  spirit  is  more  or  less 
amenable  to  the  control  of  the  material,  he  is  ever  under  directivity 
or  control  of  the  spiritual,  in  the  sense  that  he  ever  and  always 
seeks  within  for  light.  This  seeking  within  means  seeking  for  the 
impressions  from  the  spirit  spheres.  But  as  it  is  God's  will  for 
every  spirit  (who  is  not  hampered  by  heredity)  to  develop  brain  so 
as  to  make  it  a  fit  instrument  for  the  soul  gifts  to  be  expressed  on 
earth,  man  under  impressions  from  the  spirit  spheres,  and,  accord- 
ing to  education,  training,  association,  environment  of  the  mortal 
life,  forms  his  mortal  mind  and  develops  will,  thought  and  reason. 
This  mortal  thought,  will  and  reason  is  as  distinct  from  the  spirit- 
ual thought,  will  and  reason  as  is  the  mortal  mind  from  the  spiritual. 
The  mortal  mind,  that  which  is  formed  from  the  material,  is  under 
the  dominion  of  spirit  man  who  must  bring  this  mind  into  harmony, 
and  make  the  will,  thought  and  reasons  of  the  mortal  to  accord  with 
the  will,  thought  and  reason  of  the  spiritual,  when  possible. 

When  the  spirit  or  man  on  earth,  brings  this  mind  into  harmony, 
after  learning  through  violating  law  or  otherwise,  he  then,  accord- 
ing to  his  development,  expresses  the  will,  thought  and  reason  of 
the  spirit  spheres.  Thus  it  can  be  seen  that  the  average  man,  on  earth 
forms  his  brain  and  mind  under  impression  from  the  spirit  and 
from  material  conditions.  These  material  conditions,  under  law, 
under  control  of  the  Celestial  Angels.  Material  conditions  there- 
fore are  not  formed  to  fit  each  individual  case  but  develop  under 
the  laws  of  the  material  world.  Although,  different  mortals  are 
subjected  to  the  same  conditions,  all  develop  in  the  manner  in  which 
they,  under  law,  form  their  characters  or  cultivate  their  minds. 
Some  advance  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest  planes,  some  remain 
at  a  standstill  or  retrograde.  The  majority  advance  slowly.  The 
natural  query  is — why  do  not  those  who  are  subjected  to  the  same 
material  conditions  advance  similarly?  The  answer  is  obvious. 
The  difference  in  brain  formation.       Those  who  have    brains  fitted 


for  it,  develop  will  thought  and  reason  when  subjected  to  better 
material  conditions.  The  Angels  in  charge  impress  those,  on 
higher  planes  on  earth,  to  change  conditions,  to  develop  these,  who, 
under  the  law  of  the  material,  are  brought  forth  under  adverse  con- 
ditions. Those  deemed  the  best  conditions,  on  earth,  are  often  the 
worst,  hence  conditions  are  ever  under  process  of  change. 

Many  are  subjected  to  many  changes  to  give  them  that  which  is 
necessary  for  them.  Many,  although  under  directivity,  form  con- 
ditions which  are,  when  adjudged  necessary  for  development, 
changed.  Although  spirits  are  not  on  earth  to  develop  morally  or 
mentally,  they  are  to  develop,  through  that  which  is  called  on  earth 
unfoldment,  the  life  organisms  of  their  real  bodies,  to  enable  them 
to  first  learn  to  govern  themselves,  their  own  bodies,  ere  they  can 
advance.  But  as  they,  in  the  real  life,  are  ever  under  the  law  of 
progression,  ever  advancing,  when  their  instruments  on  earth  be- 
come receptive,  naturally  they  impress,  as  perfectly  as  they  can,  the 
development  of  the  spirit  spheres,  therefore,  there  is  progression  on 
the  mortal  plane. 

When  mortal  life  is  correctly  understood,  it  will  be  known  to  be 
but  a  phase  of  spiritual  consciousness.  Although  mortal  life  for 
the  majority  is  a  period  of  travail  and  suffering,  the  sufferings  are 
not  caused  by  God  Omnipotent  nor  by  His  Angels,  but  are  the  re- 
sult, under  the  law  of  evolution,  to  develop  the  conditions  which 
form  the  material  brain  and  body,  the  instruments  for  the  spirits 
decreed  for  mortal  life.  The  life  organisms  composing  mortal 
bodies  learn  through  violating  law.  They  transmit  their  undevel- 
oped characteristics.  These  characteristics  cause  that  which  is 
deemed  crime  in  man,  although  not  in  his  animal  progenitors.  Had 
man  not  descended  from  the  animal  and  been  created  perfect,  he 
could  not  have  created  evil  from  good,  or  from  the  perfect  have 
created  the  imperfect.  He  could  not  have  fallen.  Instead  of  hav- 
ing fallen,  he  has  steadily  advanced.  Primitive  man,  evolved  from 
diseases,  thus  causing  the  various  stages  of  development  or  planes. 
There  is  no  authentic  record  of  humanity  on  earth  having  ever  evol- 
ved to  a  higher  plane  than  the  present.  The  traditions,  the  mythol- 
ogy, the  literature  of  the  past  prove  conclusively  this  fact.  From 
the  time  the  Aryan  race  spread  over  certain  parts  of  Asia  and  Europe, 
there  has  been  a  steady,  although  very  slow,  (here  and  there  retro- 
gression rmong  some  nations,)  advance. 

Teachers,  reformers,  prophets,  seers  were  provided  for  the  dif- 
ferent nations,  up  to  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  After  His  coming, 
excepting  among  those  who  misinterpreted  His  mission  of  love  and 
peace,  (such  as  Spain  who  retrog;-aded  after  the  Inquisition,  and 
others  who  advanced  and  retrograded,  according  to  the  interpreta- 
tions they  put  upon  His  teachings,)  there  has  been,  among  the  mass- 
es, a  steady  advance.  Instead  of  true  Christianity,  (by  no  means 
confined  to  those  who  ostensibly,  follow  the  Christian  religion,)  be- 
ing responsible  for  the  deplorable  acts  caused  by  the  false,  it  is 
responsible  for  all  of  the  good  in  the  world  at  present.  The  true 
Christ  spirit,,  when  our  Lord  came,  was  not  found  in  the  church  nor 
with  the  Pharisees.  It  had  been  developed  among  those  who  were 
prepared   and   these   were   not   confined   to   any   special   class,   there 

61 


are  many  classes  on  one  plane,  hence  from  the  lowly  fishermen  to 
Paul,  the  eminent  scholar,  the  true  Christ  spirit  was  impressed,  as 
it  had  been  impressed  on  many,  in  the  various  religions  before. 

Althoug-h  mortality  is  still  undeveloped,  neither  Christian 
martyrs  nor  innocent  mediums,  as  witches,  are  burnt  at  the  stake, 
inquisitions  are  not  tolerated.  Capital  punishment  for  stealing  a 
loaf  of  bread  a  century  in  England,  has  been  abolished.  Slavery, 
among  the  most  advanced,  prohibited.  The  majority  of  the  nations 
lead  cleaner  lives  mentally,  morally,  physically.  That  which  was 
permitted  flagrantly  in  Queen  Elizabeth's  time,  was  not  permitted 
by  Queen  Victoria.  Catherine  de  Medici  today  would  be  imprison- 
ed in  an  asylum.  Russia  is  advancing,  France  is  cleaner  than  ever 
morally,  Scotland  and  Ireland  likewise.  Germany,  on  a  high  plane, 
England  higher  than  ever.  All  Europe,  excepting  here  and  there, 
is  on  the  upward  march.  No  one  can  doubt  that  Asia  is  the  same, 
among  the  dominant  races.  Crimes  done  openly  by  the  various 
rulers  are  no  longer  tolerated.  India,  in  some  respects  has  retro- 
graded, China  and  Japan  advancing,  although  many,  here  and  there, 
are  losing  their  ideals,  they  have  replaced  them  with  even  higher, 
while  the  masses,  the  majority  are  advancing,  and  eager  for  en- 
lightment.  In  the  New  World,  there  has  been  not  only  a  steady 
but  a  rapid  progression,  in  British  America  and  United  States. 
Mexico,  at  the  cost  of  many  lives,  is  seeking  (through  travail  and 
war)  to  purge  and  cleanse.       South  America  steadily  advancing. 

Although  looseness  of  morals,  greed  and  rapacity  are  seemingly 
on  the  increase,  they  are  not.  They  are  confined  mainly  to  the 
classes  called  the  highest  and  the  lowest.  Those  who  have  mofe 
wealth  than  development,  and  those  who  have  neither,  a  limited 
number  in  comparison  with  the  great  majority.  The  criminal  class 
is  so  small  as  not  to  justify  being  called  a  class,  but  an  element. 
Although  here  and  there  a  place  is  dominated  by  these  elements 
for  certain  periods,  their  reign  is  or  will  not  be  permanent.  They 
are  ordained  to  be  developed  or  exterminated  by  either  a  mental 
moral  or  physical  upheaval  as  takes  place  in  all  places  when  read- 
justment is  essential.  Therefore  it  can  be  seen  while  spirits,  on 
earth,  or  mortals  are  responsible  for  many  conditions,  these  condi- 
tions are  changed  when  necessary.  But  no  one  on  earth  can  violate 
law  without  entailing  suffering  on  himself  and  those  connected  with 
him.  The  innocent  suffer  because,  under  law,  their  mortal  life 
necessitates  it. 

"The  sins  of  the  father,"  the  propensities  and  the  diseases  do 
their  alloted  part.  A  spirit  through  violating  law  on  earth  and 
spirit  impressions,  develops  his  mind  and  often  fits  himself  to  be- 
come an  illumined  instrument.  No  goal  is  attained,  no  material 
instruments  developed,  fit  to  be  used  by  the  higher,  but  must  be 
developed  through  self-abnegation  and  living  the  spirit  life  as  much 
as  possible  on  earth.  The  spirit  life  is  not  a  life  of  sorrow  and 
travail,  idleness  and  selfishness,  although  the  life  led  by  the  spirit, 
on  earth,  who  fits  himself  to  become  an  instrument,  is  often  filled 
with  temptations  which  must  be  overcome  ere  he  can  form  a  mate-' 
rial  brain  and  mind  receptive  to  the  higher  truths,  otherwise  he  is 
dominated  by  the  material  and  unable  to  give  them. 

62 


DOES  THE  PURE  HOLY  SPIRIT  SIN? 


Naturally  one  cannot  grasp  why  the  pure,  holy  spirit  sins  while 
attached  to  a  mortal  body  on  earth,  and  when  detached  by  sleep 
trance  or  death  fails  to  understand  sin.  This  question  among  the 
many  who  believe  in  evil,  while  on  earth,  is  answered  with  the 
material  reason  and  logic  expressed  with  their  material  instruments. 
Mortal  man  is  not  spirit  man,  the  two  bodies  are  entirely  distinct, 
made  from  different  forms  of  the  same  substance,  the  spirit  body 
formed  of  the  most  developed  life  organisms,  which  govern  and 
hold  in  place  the  different  organs,  and,  under  the  spirit,  govern  the 
body.  The  material  formed  of  life  organisms  which  must  develop 
on  this  plane  in  this  world,  ere  they  are  developed  enough  to  ad- 
vance in  the  spirit  world  to  become  part  of  the  spirit  body  of  a  child 
of  God.  Every  life  organism  in  his  body,  prior  to  the  time  he  is 
born  child  of  God,  has  through  its  mortal  life  organisms,  received 
mortal  training  in  other  forms.  Thus  it  can  be  seen  how  necessary 
are  the  mortal  worlds  to  train  every  life  organism  in  both  worlds 
conjointly. 

The  spirit  child,  ordained  for  mortal  life,  not  only  receives  mor- 
tal training,  but  every  organism  in  his  spirit  body  receives,  prior  to 
being  formed  in  his  body,  mortal  training.  As  has  been  said  before, 
the  life  organisms  which  have  not  advanced  similarly  with  the 
majority  can  only,  after  they  are  formed  in  a  body  of  a  child  of 
God,  receive  the  necessary  training  through  him  being  attached  to 
a  mortal  body  and  he,  on  the  mortal  plane  undergo  with  them  that 
which  is  necessary  to  bring  them  in  subjection. 

Evolution  from  the  lowest  forms  up  to  Arch-angel  is  necessary.  A 
child  of  God,  in  a  sense,  must  be  an  epitome  of  all.  He  must 
acquire  all  knowledge  of  all  lower  forms  or  rather  all  life  organisms 
in  his  body  and  brain  must  acquire  the  essential  experiences  and 
knowledge  to  become  fit  instruments  for  a  child  of  God.  While 
the  life  organisms,  the  spirit  ones,  are  under  the  law  of  love  and 
develop  the  spiritual  attributes,  they  acquire  through  their  undevel- 
oped mortal  ones,  certain  experiences  which  are  absolutely  imper- 
ative. If  some  do  not  acquire  them,  all  must  be  subjected,  through 
the  spirit  himself,  impressing  another  mortal  form,  within  himself, 
and  thus  attached  himself,  endure  with  the  organisms  which  have 
not  been  developed  that  which  will  develop  them.  There  is  no 
other  way  to  develop  this  kind.  Therefore  the  material  universe 
has  ever  been,  conjointly  with  the  spiritual,  not  solely  a  birthplace, 
but  to  develop  also  all  organisms.  From  this  imperfectly  received 
impression,  has  come  the  belief  in  reincarnation,  whereas,  after  the 
child  has  obtained  consciousness  as  a  child  of  God,  with  all,  (in  the 
majority  of  cases,)  organisms  developed  for  his  body  so  as  to  pre- 
clude the  necessity  for  other  forms,  made  in  the  Divine  Image  of 
his   Father,  he,  like  his   Father,  is  never  incarnate,  but  merely    im- 


presses,  (if  he  is  ordained  for  the  mortal  life,)  one  body,  to  bring-  the 
few  undeveloped  life  organisms  of  his  real  body  into  loving  sub- 
servience to  him.  Not  until  then  can  he  have  a  body  in  perfect 
harmony  with  his  soul,  the  soul  which  he  receives  from  his  Father, 
the  indissoluble  tie  connecting  him  with  God,  which  nothing  can 
deprive  him  of. 

Many  think  their  souls  are  the  Soul  of  God,  and  that  they  will 
in  time  become  at  one  with  Him.  This  is  another  incorrect  im- 
pression. His  children's  souls  come  from  Him,  that  connection 
gives  them  personality.  The  personal  child  for  the  first  time  con- 
scious as  child  of  God^  (although  prior  to  this,  his  soul,  has  lived  in 
a  part  of  correctly  termed  by  Emerson,  the  Over-soul,)  is  endowed 
with  a  spirit  body  and  brain  composed  of  the  highest  evolved  life 
organisms.  The  brain  formed  just  enough  to  connect  him  with  the 
two  (if  ordained  for  the  mortal)  worlds,  he  to  develop  them  and  form 
mind,  that  which  gives  him  individuality.  Thus  he  is  born  person 
and  becomes  individual.  Those  who  must  be  subjected  to  the 
mortal  life  are  shut  off  entirely  from  the  spirit  life,  and  from  that 
part  of  the  brain  which  receives  the  soul  gifts:  They  are  born  with 
but  little  more  consciousness  than  a  life  organism,  not  the  con- 
sciousness of  a  child  of  God.  This  is  impressed  by  degrees  by  the 
Angels  in  charge.  Thus  a  little  human  child  is  more  helpless  than 
the  newly  born  of  lower  forms.  He  has  just  enough  brain  formed 
to  connect  him  through  his  organs  with  material  life.  The  brain 
and  body  formed  under  material  law,  is  filled  with  life  organisms  in- 
heriting the  propensities  and  diseases  of  their  countless  progenitors. 
As  all  are  formed  under  law,  even  though  certain  organisms  are 
selected,  they  are  selected  under  law,  hence  all  who  inherit  those 
which  perpetuate  the  animal  characteristics  more  strongly  than 
others,  are  not  discriminated  against  . 

Neither  God  nor  the  Celestial  Angels  are  responsible  for  the 
undeveloped  acts  of  those  who,  through  lack  of  development,  com- 
mit the  horrors  and  atrocities  of  the  mortal  plane,  the  sole  hells  in 
existence.  These  occur  under  law  in  all  the  material  worlds  until 
all  are  developed,  not  solely  the  mortal  life  organisms  of  the  mortals 
children  of  God  but  all  the  life  organisms  in  all  the  lower  forms 
of  life.  Thus  one  can  realize  that  while  mortals  inherit,  more  or 
less,  these  undeveloped  organisms,  there  will  be,  according  to  the 
development  of  these,  that  which  is  termed  evil  and  crime.  Many 
of  them  in  the  majority  on  earth  are  now  so  advanced  as  to  enable 
the  spirit  to  express  himself  more  clearly.  This  simply  means  that 
the  spirit,  when  he  receives  impressions  from  the  spirit  world,  en- 
deavors with  his  spiritual  brain  to  impress  his  material  within  it, 
with  the  truths  of  the  real  life.  Although  he  is  not  conscious  in  the 
spirit  world,  his  body  and  brain  are  there,  and  that  part  of  his  brain 
which  receives  the  soul  gifts,  is  impressed  by  his  guardian  Angels, 
which  in  turn  reimpress  the  material  brain,  not  the  spirit  who  is 
simply  conscious  on  earth.  Thus  he  is  only  conscious  on  earth 
through  his  material  brain,  and  receives,  until  he  forms  mind,  spirit- 
ual impressions  from  that  brain.  When  he  is  connected  with  that 
part  of  the  brain,  after  he  advances,  which  receives  the  soul  gifts, 

64 


he  is  conscious  as  child  of  Giod.  This  consciousness,  as  he  advances, 
makes  him  form  a  mind  on  earth,  in  a  degree,  in  harmony  with  the 
spirit  mind  which  he  forms  when  detached  by  sleep.  When  he  is 
connected  with  this  part  of  his  brain,  he  can  impress  his  mate- 
rial brain  with  as  many  of  the  soul  gifts  that  it  is  in  harmony  with. 
As  he  knows  no  more,  (unless  connected  with  this  part  of  his  spirit- 
ual brain,  of  the  spirit  life,  than  an  undeveloped  life  organism,)  only 
that  which  he  gleans  from  his  material  experiences  and  that  which 
he  receives,  not  directly  until  in  harmony,  but  impressed  on  his 
spiritual  brain  which  impresses  the  material  brain,  it  can  be  seen 
that  he  must  rely  simply  and  solely  on  his  material  brain. 

The  question  how  does  he  develop  his  brain?  The  impressions 
received  from  his  material  brain,  when  undeveloped,  enable  him  to 
form  mind  which  he  forms,  according  to  the  impressions  made  on 
his  material  by  his  spiritual  brain,  and  the  impressions  received 
through  the  material  organs,  connecting  him  with  material  life.  Thus 
mind  develops  under  law,  and  under  material  conditions  which 
are  environment,  association,  education,  training,  etc.  Little  by  little  he 
develops  will,  thought,  reason,  until  his  mind  is  sufficiently  advanced 
to  enable  him  to,  in  a  measure,  control  and  develop  brain  independ- 
ently. This  usually  occurs  about  the  fourteenth  year  on  earth. 
Not  until  this  age  does  a  boy  or  girl  form  mind  enough  to  develop 
brain.  The  mind  formed  prior  to  this  age  is  ever  liable  to  change  as 
it  is  formed  under  incorrect  impressions,  hence  the  saying  the 
"child  is  father  to  the  man"  is  not  correct  as  can  be  proven  through 
numberless  cases.  Oft  the  most  vicious  children,  through  change 
of  environment,  association  and  operations,  are,  in  a  sense,  almost 
regenerated.  The  most  stupid  often  completely  outgrow  conditions 
which  have  caused  their  failure.  This  does  not  mean  the  degen- 
erate or  mentally  unfit.  After  this  age  mortals  begin  to  form  mind 
more  correctly,  and  thus  develop  and  control  brain  independently. 
Then  they  themselves  develop  their  instruments  and  receive  impress- 
ions. 

Mind,  mortal  mind  does  not  exist,  mind  is  connected  with  the 
spirit  brain.  Hence,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  they  receive  im- 
pressions from  their  spiritual  mind,  as  well  as  impressions  from  the 
material  brain.  Those  who  are  guided  by  the  spiritual  impress- 
ion, although  they  may  suffer  materially,  are  correctly  impressed. 
Those  who  are  by  the  material,  although  material  advantages  may 
result  for  awhile,  are  not.  Hence  all  who  decide  after  they  exercise 
will  and  reason,  in  favor  of  the  material  and  are  governed  by  the 
material,  permit  the  undeveloped  material  to  govern  them.  Those 
who  with  free  will,  not  the  free  will  of  the  spirit,  choose  the  unde- 
veloped material,  are  under  law,  and  in  charge  of  the  Angels  subject 
to  that  which  is  necessary  for  them  in  the  real  life.  When  they 
apparently  select  the  material,  they,  like  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  (when 
he  portrayed  the  hells  through  an  imperfect  instrument,)  do  not 
transmit  correctly.  It  is  not  because  he,  the  spirit  sins,  but  because 
he  cannot  impress  his  material  brain  correctly,  and  attached  to 
mortal  man,  he  commits  with  him  the  material  crimes  which  he  is 


judged  by  and  suffers  for  on  mortal  plane.  Under  law,  under  that 
which  he  receives  from  God  and  the  Angels  he  should  not  commit 
these  acts,  but  the  lack  of  development  of  his  life  organisms  make 
them  dominate  material  brain  and  body.  Although  the  material 
brain  and  body  is  not  the  real  man,  when  not  developed,  it  acts  more 
or  less  like  an  independent  being,  and  as  every  organism  in  the 
brain  possesses  feeling  and  consciousness,  each  and  every  organism 
suffers  and  feels,  and  in  the  aggregate  oft  prevent  correct  impress- 
ions. So  clocely  correlated  is  a  spirit  with  the  life  organisms  of 
his  body  that  he  suffers  with  and  through  them. 

When  the  spirit  is  detached,  or  when  brain  is  magnetized  or 
drugged,  the  spirit  feels  nothing.  The  spirit  cannot  express  him- 
self perfectly  through  a  diseased,  malformed,  defective  or  drugged 
brain,  and  although  conscious  with  the  consciousness  which  can- 
nects  him  with  mind,  is  utterly  irresponsible  for  all  acts  comimitted 
when  not  able  to  express  himself  properly,  just  as  he  is  when  hypn^o- 
tized,  drugged  or  intoxicated.  There  is  no  such  thing  as  obsession 
by  evil  Spirits.  One  could  with  as  much  reason  say  that  every  time 
a  man  gets  intoxicated  or  drugs  himself  he  is  obsessed  by  evil  spirits. 
The  evil  spirits  are  no  more  real  than  the  snakes  he  sees  of  delirum 
tremens.  If  God  permitted  the  evil  to  control  the  weak  in  this 
world  how  could  they  develop,  obsessed  from  the  spirit  by  dem-ons 
and  governed  by  animal  characteristics  on  earth.  This  is  a  very 
undeveloped  belief,  and  entertained  mainly  by  those  who  have  not 
correct  spiritual  illumination.  God,  to  mitigate  unnecessary  suffer- 
ing, impres5.es  many  who  are  in  harmony  with  the  spirit  spheres  to 
instruct  those  with  less  developed  brains,  not  necessarily  the  relig- 
ious, but  all  who  develop  along  all  lines  and  who  help  to  assuiago 
misery,  develop  material  conditions  as  well  as  impart  spiritual  truths. 

Gradually  the  undeveloped  life  organisms  are  brought  into  har- 
mony and  the  spirit  impresses  more  correctly  his  mortal  prototype, 
v/ho,  sometimes,  before  he  is  detached,  brings  brain  into  complete 
harmony,  but  as  it  is  continually  changing,  and,  as  mortal  life  is  not 
for  this,  but  to  develop  the  real  ones  in  the  real  body,  he  is  detach- 
ed when  they  are  developed. 

When  life  organisms,  on  various  planes  of  development,  impress- 
ed with,  under  law,  the  instinct  of  self-preservation,  are  formed  in 
a  mortal  form,  they  are  in  the  same  position  to  the  form  they  inhabi: 
as  it  is  to  the  world  it  inhabits.  They  are  subject  to  the  real  ruler, 
the  individual  spirit,  as  the  form  is  to  God.  The  mortal  form  is 
subject  to  natural  law,  they  within  it  subject  to  natural  law  also. 
They  all  are  on  different  planes  and  have  different  duties.  The  most 
evolved  are  in  charge  of  the  various  organs,  (as  Edgar  Lucien  truly 
portrays,  "Within  the  Mind  Maze,")  the  heart,  the  lungs,  the  liver, 
the  kidneys  etc.  Others  are  in  convolutions  of  the  brain,  stomach, 
blood  ,etc.  The  most  developed,  like  their  forms  in  the  outer  world, 
are  in  authority  when  they  gain  control. 

As  there  are  revolutions  between  the  classes  without,  there  are 
also  in  their  world  within.  The  instinct  of  self-preservation  is  main- 
ly responsible  for  disease  and  the  animal  propensities.  The  organ- 
isms have  to  fight  to  preserve  life.       By  the  time  they  are  formed  in 


the  animals  of  the  higher  order,  they  have  developed  propensities 
and  originated  various  diseases.  Under  law,  the  Angels  develop 
intelligence  and  form  brain  in  certain  species,  and  impress  the  more 
or  less,  with  spiritual  qualities,  through  their  little  spirit  organisms. 
Upon  all  the  higher  forms  up  to  man  the  spiritual  qualities  are  im- 
pressed. When  man  is  born  he  is  formed  with  countless  organ- 
isms, inheriting  more  or  less  strongly  the  animal  characteristics. 
The  higher  life  organisms,  to  perform  their  work  properly,  must  be 
kept  in  harmony.  If  proper  food  is  not  given,  too  little  or  too 
much,  they  for  self  preservation  do  that  which  is  essential  to  pre- 
serve life,  hence  all  the  developed  ones  combine  to  prevent  the  un- 
developed who  cause  mutinies,  or  those  who  breed  poisons,  from 
destroying,  just  as  they  all  combine  to  conquer  disease  germs. 

The  harmonious  little  worker  when  properly  fed  generates  heat, 
builds  up  the  body  and  keeps  it  warm.  The  arteries  and  veins  filled 
with  these  peaceful  organisms,  circulate  throughout  the  body  carry- 
ing good  cheer  and  sustenance  to  all.  If  the  body  gets  cold,  chilled 
by  lack  of  food  or  through  other  adverse  material  conditions,  there 
is  no  sustenance  to  carry  and  the  veins  and  arteries  become  sluggish 
and  torpid.  Hence  they  resort  to  other  methods  to  produce  heat 
which  is  absolutely  essential  for  life  preservation,  not  only  to  them 
but  to  the  entire  form.  Thus  proper  food  and  good  water,  is 
absolutely  essential  to  enable  the  spirit  to  control.  The  lack  of  it 
impedes  circulation,  depletes  the  vitality  of  all  organisms  and  death 
ensues.  Just  as  lack  of  food  and  water  chills  and  impedes  circula- 
tion, so  does  cold  to  all  forms  which  have  not  become  inured  to  it 
and  extreme  cold  to  all  life  organisms  whether  accustomed  to  it  or 
not.  When  all  organisms  in  the  body  are  properly  nourished,  har- 
mony prevailing,  disease  germs  in  subjection,  mortals  can,  without 
impeding  circulation,  or  lowering  vitality  to  any  appreciable  extent, 
violate  law,  go  without  food,  subject  themselves  to  changes  without 
injurious  results,  but  if  the  form  is  not  in  good  condition  and  has 
not  bred  resistance,  they  cause  the  defenders  of  the  body  to  lose 
strength,  disease  germs  conquer,  and  the  life  organisms  transmit  to 
the  spirit  the  feelings  sensed  as  illness.  Whereas,  were  the  develop- 
ed caretakers  properly  vitalized  and  kept  in  harmony,  they  could 
destroy  the  disease  germs  and  prevent  mutiny  among  many,  who 
are  made  destructive  throtrgh  lack  of  food  and  warmth.  As  the 
brain,  under  law,  is  formed  of  selected  organisms,  also  under  law, 
the  Angels  impress  the  brain  to  conquer  the  animal  propensities  and 
disease,  which  for  self-preservation  have  been  essential  for  them, 
but  not  for  the  child  of  God  on  mortal  plane,  when  developed.  So 
strong  and  potent  are  these  propensities  that  it  takes  millions  of 
years  to  eradicate  them.  Since  man  was  first  brought  forth  there 
have  been  the  spiritual,  the  good,  striving  to  develop  the  animal,  the 
so-called  evil,  in  reality  the  undeveloped  life  organisms.  Therefore, 
the  spirit  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  evil  excepting  to  try  to  develop 
the  undeveloped  and  bring  them  in  harmony. 


67 


THE  CLASSES  AND  THE  MASSES. 


From  the  beginning,  when  primitive  man,  more  correctly  im- 
pressed, claimed  the  right  to  govern  and  sway  others,  there  have 
been  two  distinct  classes,  those  who  govern,  those  who  are  governed. 
Naturally  the  former  class,  more  correctly  impressed,  have  been 
more  or  less  on  a  higher  plane.  When  a  man  is  fitted  to  lead,  no 
matter  in  what  class  or  what  plane,  he  forges  ahead,  though  beset 
by  obstacles  innumerable.  Naturally,  not  spiritually,  the  arrogance 
of  power,  called  forth  evil.  There  have  been  and  are  a  large  class, 
who  inheriting  but  the  power,  and  naught  else,  of  their  superior  sires, 
have  created  dissension  and  strife  through  injustice  and  oppression 
of  the  lower  orders,  which  naturally  have  caused  revolutions  among 
all,  whose  minds  are  receptive  to  the  spirit  impressed  love  of  liberty, 
fraternity  and  equality.  Hence  all  revolutions  of  the  people  strug- 
gling to  express  these  spiritual  attributes,  no  matter  how  imperfectly 
impressed  are  ever  attended  with  beneficial  results,  ever  on  the 
ascending  scale,  even  though  seemingly  backward  for  a  time  swings 
the  pendulum.  After  every  revolution  of  this  kind,  unlike  political 
and  intellectual  movements,  there  is,  invariably,  a  greater  expression 
of  these  spiritual  qualities. 

All  have  advanced,  more  or  less,  throughout  all  nations,  grad- 
ually developing  through  wars  and  blood-shed  greater  freedom  and 
liberty,  only  to  be  attained  in  this  manner  until  they  are  correctly 
impressed.  Although  the  races  have  unquestionably  advanced,  the 
majority  among  all  are  on  the  lower  planes.  There  are  many  among 
both  the  classes  and  masses  who  still  express  the  animal  character- 
istics. The  love  of  either  liberty,  fraternity  or  equality  is  not  under- 
stood by  them.  Many  among  the  classes  cannot  express  liberty 
and  equality.  Many  among  the  masses  fraternity,  brotherly  love. 
Hence,  until  these  are  developed  by  various  methods  of  suffering 
and  purification,  there  will  be  revolutions,  mental  and  physical  up- 
heavals. All  among  the  classes  and  masses  are  God's  children,  each 
one,  in  every  walk  and  condition  of  life,  doing  that  which  alone  gives 
him  the  essential  experiences,  each  one  acting  according  to  his  de- 
velopment. 

After  every  revolution,  such  as  the  present  terrific  struggle  in 
Europe,  many  of  those  who  believe  not  in  equality  among  the  classes, 
awaken  in  the  real  home  of  the  spirit  to  the  truths  of  perfect  equality 
and  liberty.  Many  among  the  masses  who  believe  not  in  fraternity, 
who,  notwithstanding  they  fight  for  equality,  do  not  love  the  classes, 
awaken  to  the  truth  all  are  brothers,  and  that  there  is  no  distinction 
of  caste  between  God's  children,  as  there  will  be  none  on  earth  when 
mortality  is  correctly  impressed.  Those  among  the  classes  who 
still  pride  themselves  upon  their  superiority,  the  divine  rights  of 
kings,  the  rights  of  the  privileged  class,  are  still  imbued  with  the 
obsolete,    (among   the   most   enlightened    of   the    advanced    nations) 

68 


ideas  in  vogue  in  ancient  and  prehistoric  times,  but  outgrown  now, 
among  those  who  will  not  permit  even  the  empty  forms,  very 
long,  after  this  struggle  is  over,  which  instead  of  increasing  the 
rights  of  the  classes,  will  tend  to  elevate  the  masses  and  free  them 
from  the  restrictions  and  distinctions  intolerable  to  God's  children, 
impressed  with  the  true  sense  of  equality. 

While  those  among  the  masses,  who  will  not  be  impressed  with 
brotherly  love,  and  would,  if  not  checked,  revert  to  the  atrocities 
permitted  in  earlier  periods,  will  also  largely  be  decimated.  Thus 
both  classes,  after  this  struggle  is  over,  will  realize  more  keenly  than 
before,  (bound  together  by  common  suffering,  death  levels  all  dis- 
tinctions, anguish  and  sorrow  cleanse  and  purify)  liberty,  equality 
and  fraternity,  and  will  be  more  willing  than  before  to  make  con- 
cessions. Among  the  classes  are  many  who  express  more  perfectly 
love  and  equality  than  among  the  masses.  Among  the  masses  are 
many  who  never  can  express  either.  But  each  class  are  gradually 
developing  a  larger  number  who  believe  in  both.  Those  who  do 
not  gradually  growing  less,  until  finally,  not  in  the  near  future,  but 
many  centuries  hence,  liberty,  equality  and  fraternity  will  triumph. 
Until  that  time  arrives,  there  will  be  revolutions  upon  revolutions 
until  all  class  distinctions  are  swept  away,  and  God's  children  free 
and  equal,  enjoy  upon  earth,  in  a  degree,  the  liberty,  equality  and 
fraternity  of  the  real  life. 

With  the  exception  of  a  few  of  the  most  enlightened  countries, 
there  will  be  revolutions.  These  will  institute  reforms,  such  as 
England  has  made,  without  blood-shed.  England  will  cast  aside 
even  the  forms  of  monarchical  rule.  Germany  the  same.  The 
Uinted  States,  with  riots  and  blood-shed  in  various  states,  will  never 
have  a  class  war,  but  will  make  reforms  which  will  prevent.  Men 
from  the  classes  and  masses  will  fraternally  combine.  Men  of  big 
ideals,  women  with  noble  aspirations,  will  save  their  country.  The 
man  or  woman  who,  for  love  of  liberty  and  humanity,  helps  to 
ameliorate  the  conditions  of  the  lower  orders,  who  will  cleanse  and 
uplift  those  who  oppress  them,  will  become  leaders  in  the  greatest 
reform  movement  ever  instituted  on  earth,  which  shall  spread 
throughout  the  world  and  help  all  nations  . 


>isdi 


SPIRITUALISM. 


Spiritualism  has  evolved,  as  the  various  nations  and  races  have 
advanced,  from  the  lowest  form  of  witch-craft,  to  modern  and 
Christian  spiritualism  among  the  most  advanced  races,  although 
witch-craft  is  more  or  less  practiced  among  the  undeveloped.  As 
man  advanced  and  sought  within,  impelled  by  that  deemed  the 
religious  instinct,  in  truth  by  impressions  from  the  spirit  spheres,  he 
sought,  as  now,  for  something  beyond  that  which  he  received  within, 
for  material  signs,  symbols  and  emblems.  Those  more  correctly 
impressed  expressed  or  gave  through  their  material  instruments, 
their  brains  and  minds,)  according  to  their  development.  Many 
were  enabled  to  inspire  others  with  faith  in  them,  and  their  real  or 
apparent  divinations.  As  their  minds  were  formed  according  to  the 
prevailing  beliefs  of  their  time,  all  that  they  gave  was  deeply  colored 
with  these  beliefs  and  far  from  correct. 

After  witch-craft  ceased  to  be  practiced,  and  spiritualism  develop- 
ed a  better  class  of  instruments,  it  began,  among  most  advanced  na- 
tions, to  acquire  a  certain  standing.  Long  before  the  Ayran  race 
left  the  Vale  of  Cashmere  they  had  developed  instruments,  although 
not  on  a  high  plane.  The  higher  ones  not  equal  to  the  undeveloped 
ones  of  today,  who  are  doubted  and  ridiculed  by  many  who  still 
practice  the  incantations  and  rites  of  these  less  evolved  ones.  The 
oracles  of  the  Greeks,  Egyptians  and  Romans,  the  highest  of  Brah- 
minism  and  Buddhaism  in  Asia,  even  the  Buddha,  Guatama  himself,. 
was  not  as  developed  spiritually  as  some  today,  among  his  followers, 
who  are  completely  unknown.  Although  it  is  claimed  that  many, 
within  secret  organizations  and  societies,  possess  wonderful  wisdom, 
the  fact  that  that  wisdom  cannot  bear  the  sight  of  day,  and  is  not 
given  to  the  masses,  as  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  gave,  proves  it  to  be, 
more  or  less,  as  it  really  is,  still  colored  with  the  incorrect  impress- 
ions of  the  earlier  periods.  Were  it  correctly  impressed,  were  it 
fit  to  bear  the  light  of  day,  unafraid  and  unashamed,  actuated  by 
desires  to  benefit  all  instead  of  a  few,  those  who  possess  it,  would 
give  it  to  all,  whether  all  are  fitted  to  receive  or  not.  When  one  is 
really  inspired,  whether  a  willing  instrument  or  not,  the  Divine  power 
gradually  conquers  the  unwilling  instruments,  and  despite  loss  of  all 
the  material  world  aflfords,  one  follows  the  promptings  of  the  higher 
spheres.  Hence  when  a  message  is  to  be  given,  it  is  given.  That 
these  secret  societies  give  but  to  their  members,  that  those  who 
come  not  out  publicly  refrain,  is  because  they  are  receiving  and 
giving  that  which  they  are  fitted  to  receive  and  give.  When  the 
time  is  ripe  for  them,  they  will  not  be  ashamed  or  afraid  to  hide 
"their  light  under  a  bushel." 

The  most  enlightened  among  the  ancients  openly  consulted  their 
oracles.  Every  religion  and  many  philosophies  are  mainly  based 
upon  spiritual  expressions  and  manifestations.       Eliminate  the  spirit- 

70 


ual,  and  religion  ceases  to  be.  Deprive  the  philosopher  of  the 
light,  no  matter  how  imperfectly  expressed,  which  he  receives  from 
within,  and  he  has  naught  to  give.  When  the  sincere  followers  of 
the  Lord  gradually  developed  the  higher  qualities,  His  teachings 
more  clearly  comprehended,  conquered  the  pagan  beliefs  in  Poly- 
thesian  and  its  crudities,  until  their  many  gods  were  superceded  by 
the  One  God  of  the  Christians,  imperfectly  cognized  by  many  be- 
fore, and  since. 

Under  the  highest  form  of  civilization  (this  world  has  known 
up  to  the  present,  Athens  and  its  subject  cities,)  although  it  develop- 
ed philosophers  and  many  kind,  humane  people,  the  masses  were  in 
a  deplorable  condition,  one  man  out  of  four  was  free.  Athens  fell 
because,  not  on  as  high  a  plane  as  the  United  States,  it  had  not 
advanced  sufficiently  to  conquer  its  most  potent  evils.  Even  the 
greatest  philosophers  openly  advocated  slavery.  The  demoralizing 
influence  of  Rome  prior  to  the  coming  of  our  Lord  is  well  known 
It  can  be  seen  that  the  impressions  received  at  that  time  and  given 
through  their  various  adepts  and  oracles,  could  not  be  correct.  The 
pagan  soil  was  hard  to  cultivate,  and  required  constant  care  ere  it 
could  develop  a  few  straggling  roots  here  and  there.  During  the 
first  three  centuries,  countless  Christian  martyrs  were  sacrificed  to 
these  undeveloped  ones,  whose  greatest  delight  was  the  heartless 
cruelty  inflicted  upon  the  brethren  and  sisters  striving  to  make  them 
see  more  clearly.  Not  until,  in  the  reign  of  Constantine,  when 
Telemachus,  the  monk,  sacrificed  life,  in  his  efforts  to  suppress  these 
barbarities,  was  the  imperial  edict  of  Constantine  enforced,  putting 
an  end  forever  to  these  atrocities.  Throughout  the  succeeding  cen- 
turies and  the  Dark  Ages  when  the  followers  of  Jesus  Christ  in 
monasteries  dotting  every  vale,  crowning  every  eminence,  preserved 
the  wisdom  of  the  ancients,  the  arts,  the  sciences  that  had  failed  to 
develop  the  pagan  along  true  line,  numberless  pagans,  under  the 
guise  of  Christianity,  combined  with  the  genuine  Christian,  the  bea- 
con light  here  and  there,  the  more  correctly  illumined,  and  little  by 
little,  spread  the  light  which  alone  has  brought  the  people  of  the 
Ayran  race  to  the  highest  state  of  development  known  on  earth. 
That  bloodshed  was  and  is  permitted,  is  due  to  the  fact,  that  the  ma- 
jority are  still  undeveloped,  still  pagan,  even  among  the  most  advanc- 
ed nations,  not  due  to  the  true  Christian  but  to  the  undeveioped 
pagan  still  inheriting  the  pagan  characteristics. 

As  the  people  demanded  signs  with  the  Lord  Jesus,  they  kept  on 
demanding  signs,  which  here  and  there  were  given,  more  or  less 
true,  according  to  the  character  of  the  instrument.  Many  Saints 
gave  signs  with  healing,  divinations,  etc.  Many  sinners,  (pure  spirits 
in  the  real  life,)  through  material  minds  being  in  harmony,  on  certain 
lines,  also  gave  enough  truth  to  inspire  faith.  Little  by  little,  the 
majority  of  the  most  advanced  became  better  developed,  and  more 
correctly  impressed  instruments  were  inspired  to  suit  the  various 
planes  of  development.  Teachers,  prophets,  seers,  all  mediums,  all 
psychics.  The  Roman  Catholic,  the  Greek  Catholic  adhered,  until 
Protestantism  evolved,)  to  the  signs,  the  symbols,  the  healing,  the 
divinations,  practiced  among  many  of  their  ascetic  monks,  whose 
simple,    holy   lives    developed    them    spiritually.        Although    Protest- 

71 


antism  was  formed  to  correct  evils,  in  a  sense,  an  evolution,  its  great- 
er freedom  and  latitude  abolished  certain  forms  and  ceremonies  which 
appeal  ever  to  the  genuinely  devout  on  undeveloped  planes,  hence 
the  Catholic  still  is  in  the  lead.  As  nations  advanced  under  the 
Christian  religions,  (with  here  and  there  a  retrogressive  step,  pro- 
duced by  mental  and  physical  upheavals  for  purpose  of  purification 
and  readjustment,)  very  slowly,  they  began  to  discriminate  between 
the  false  and  true,  as  they  deemed  it,  of  the  spiritual  element  in 
religion.  Many  began  to  doubt  even  the  truths  taught  by  their 
respective  religions,  and  many  all  that  was,  deemed  by  them,  to 
come,  not  from  a  spiritual  source,  but  from  the  falsities  of  those 
claiming  to  be  media  for  the  soul's  expressions.  But  still,  many 
more  correctly  impressed,  on  these  lines,  hungered  for  signs  and 
symbols,  the  natural  craving  of  the  spirit  for  communion  with  its 
real  home  while  on  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness.  These  heed- 
ed every  impression,  every  so-called  super-natural  experience,  with 
the  result  that  among  all  classes,  of  all  nations,  many  developed  into 
mediums  who  taught  of  another  life,  and  demonstrated  the  truth  of 
communion  with  that  life.  In  every  country  of  the  world,  the, chil- 
dren of  God  believe  more  or  less  in  their  spiritual  origin,  and  seek 
in  divers  ways,  illumination. 

Thus,  while  the  Churches  became  less  and  less  spiritual,  in  one 
sense,  although  developing  in  other  lines,  many  within  and  without 
them,  impelled  by  the  spirit  formed  societies  and  organizations. 
Although  many  still  cling  to  the  undeveloped  impressions  of  the 
earlier  periods,  or  are  unable  to  be  impressed  correctly,  they  are 
ready  to  cast  ofif  these  conditions  and  develop  the  truly  spiritual, 
instead  of  the  material.  It  is  this  class,  not  the  truly  spiritual, 
that  has  made  the  superficial  condemn  everything  connected  with 
that    called    spiritualism.  The    superficial,     among     the     different 

religions.  Christian  Science  and  its  branches,  and  the  various  cults 
and  philosophies,  not  impressed  correctly,  condemn  all  and  ignore 
the  truths  given  in  the  only  way  truth  has  ever  been  impressed, 
through  the  psychic,  and,  therefore,  deny  the  source  from  whence 
their  teachers  and  philosophers  have  received  or  receive  illumination. 
The  enlightened  among  the  different  religions  and  philosophies  know 
there  is  but  one  Source,  one  Fountain-head,  and  that  though  the 
stream,  due  to  its  channel,  is  more  or  less  muddy,  the  waters  of  life, 
love  and  truth  emanate  solely  from  the  spirit  spheres,  that  that 
which  comes  through  the  spiritualist  is  as  true  as  that  which  comes 
through  their  most  advanced  teacher  or  exponent,  according  to  the 
development  of  the  mind  or  brain  impressed.  The  psychic  who  can- 
not grasp  the  Divinity  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  cognize  Him  as  the  "Elder 
Brother,"  the  Christian  who  fails  to  recognize  Him  as  God,  cognize 
Him  as  Son,  the  Christian  Scientist,  "the  Sole  Begotten  Son."  The 
minds  of  those  formed  among  those  who  believe  in  theosophy,  or 
those  who  prefer  it  to  the  Christian  belief,  receive  and  give  accord- 
ing to  that  which  they  are  fitted  to  receive  and  give. 

Mrs.  Eddy  says  truly,  page  72  Science  and  Health,  "In  science, 
individual  good,  derived  from  God,  All  in  All,  may  flow  from  the 
departed  to  mortals,  but  evil  is  neither  communicable  or  scientific," 
On  page  73  she  says,  "The  belief  that  material  bodies  turn  to  dust 

72 


hereafter  to  rise  up  as  spiritual  bodies  is  incorrect,  equally  incorrect 
is  the  belief  that  spirit  is  in  a  material  body  from  which  it  is  freed 
by  death."  The  natural  inference  that  spirit  is  in  spirit  body 
always,  and  never  in  material  body.  On  page  75,  "When  you  can 
awaken  yourself  and  others  out  of  the  dream  that  all  must  die,  you 
can  then  exercise  Jesus'  spiritual  power  to  reproduce  the  presence 
of  those  who  have  thought  they  died,  but  not  otherwise."  These 
alone  prove  the  fact  that  Mrs.  Eddy  was  not  opposed  to  true  spirit- 
ualism, although  conscious  of  the  truth  she  had  no  faith  in  evil  per- 
taining to  the  spirit  spheres.  She  recognized  she  herself  was  but 
an  instrument.  Had  she  been  correctly  impressed,  on  all  lines  she 
would  have  seen  the  inconsistency  of  claiming  that  all  are  spirits, 
mortal  life  unreal,  and  deny  spirits  outside  of  Science,  the  privilege 
of  communing  with  the  only  real  ones  in  existence.  She  would  have 
given  mortal  life  its  true  place  and  recognized  why  many  spiritual- 
ists are  still  undeveloped.  As  God  is  not  evil,  and  no  spirit  in  the 
real  life  knows  aught  of  it,  excepting  as  conditions  permitted  on 
earth  for  purpose  of  development,  no  mind  or  brain  on  earth  who 
believes  in  evil  can  see  or  discern  with  the  spirit  sight,  therefore 
truly,  while  more  or  less  in  the  material  consciousness.  All  that 
they  receive,  hear,  see  or  feel  is  tinged  with  their  material  concep- 
tions and  beliefs.  Thus  one  who  sees  a  departed  loved  one,  friend 
or  enemy,  although  seeing  more  or  less  with  the  spirit  sight,  as  they 
must  to  discern  spirits  at  all,  as  they  are  partly  in  the  material  con- 
sciousness, see  them  as  they  appeared  on  earth,  not  as  they  really 
are,  beautiful  and  glorious  in  the  real  life.  Those  who  see  the  horri- 
ble, that  which  they  deem  evil  spirits,  are  more  or  less  the  victims 
of  delusions.  As  they  advance  and  become  free  from  material  limi- 
tations, and  self  ceases  to  be  the  paramount  object  in  life,  the 
great  "I  am"  of  their  individual  worship,  they  will  realize  that  true 
spiritualism,  the  Christ  spiritualism,  is  that  part  of  every  religion 
and  philosophy  which  develops  the  highest  and  the  best.  The  pure 
in  heart,  not  solely  in  spirit  spheres,  but  on  earth,  see  but  God  and 
His  Angels.  The  undeveloped,  as  pure  in  the  real  life,  through  unde- 
veloped material  instruments,  see  but  evil  and  devils.  Many  of  the 
greatest  teachers  and  reformers  are  kept  in  this  condition,  although 
truly  spiritual  in  all  ways,  for  purpose  of  influencing  others,  the  class 
who  are  not  amenable  to  love. 


THE  VOICE  OF  GOD. 


The  voice  of  God  is  not  the  **still,  small  voice"  seemingly  heard 
within.  Not  that  heard  throughout  nature,  expressed  in  varying 
melody,  but  the  voice  solely  belonging  to  God,  our  loving  Father, 
A  voice  once  heard,  forgotten.  It  expresses  perfect  harmony, 
perfect  music,  perfect  love.  Strangely  complex,  marvelously  intri-» 
cate  and  constructed  as  is  the  spirit,  it  is  formed  to  be  in  perfect 
harmony  with  the  Father  when  brought  in  actual  touch  or  closeness 
of  vibration  with  Him.  The  closer  to  the  Source  of  all  soul  gifts, 
the  more  potent  the  vibration,  the  greater  the  influx. 

After  the  spirit  is  detached  by  death,  or  when  one  is  first  em- 
braced by  the  Father,  the  whole  being  responds  and  vibrates  in 
unison  with  Him.  If  any  lack  of  perfect  expression  of  the  soul 
gifts  still  lingers,  or  aught  material,  it  at  once  vanishes,  never  to 
return,  and  the  spirit  child,  vibrant  with  love,  compassion,  tender- 
ness, mercy,  charity  for  all  less  evolved  forms  of  life,  is  born  anew. 
Not  subjected  to  the  "second  death,"  excepting  death  to  the  last 
vibration  connecting  him  with  the  material,  but  more  closely  con- 
nected with  his  Divine  Father. 

Although  by  many  it  is  claimed  that  God's  children  are  born 
undeveloped,  with  evil  souls,  which  must  be  purified  on  earth,  sub- 
jected to  various  lives,  to  acquire  on  earth  the  soul  gifts,  and  thus 
fit  themselves  to  be  absorbed,  (according  to  Buddhaism,)  the  truth 
is  all  His  children  receive  all  their  spiritual  development  in  their 
real  home,  the  spirit  spheres,  and  never,  in  these  spheres,  cognize 
evil  as  it  is  presumed  to  be  on  earth.  They  know  it  has  no  reality, 
and  that  it  cannot  even,  when  cogni2ed  rightly  on  earth,  endure. 
All  spirits,  on  earth,  who  bring  themselves  or  who  are  brought  into 
greater  harmony  with  the  spirit  spheres,  more  correctly  impressed 
through  more  developed  brains  or  instruments,  cease  doing  that 
which  is  deemed  evil,  and  for  them  it  ceases  to  exist,  as  it  will  for 
all,  in  time,  on  earth.  Therefore,  even  on  earth  the  unreality  of 
evil  is  proven  to  be  due  to  lack  of  development  on  that  plane. 

While  mortals,  or  spirits  on  earth,  are  still  under  the  laws  of 
the  material,  they  cognize  from  the  material  view-point,  and,  as  they 
witness  the  terrible  effects  of  undeveloped  conditions,  they  attribute 
them  to  the  Omnipotent  Maker,  or  endow  his  soul  child  almost  the 
same,  with  the  power  of  making  the  conditions,  from  which  they 
after  creating  them,  must  evolve.  A  very  hard  problem  to  tax  them- 
selves with.  From  whence  can  a  purely  material  soul  in  both 
worlds,  in  the  spirit  and  the  material  ,  obtain  spiritual  light  if  it  is 
created  evil,  or  if  it  creates  it,  how  obtain  thei  light  to  enable,  it  to 
develop  spiritual  qualities,  to  advance?  The  wisdom,  the  love,  the 
soul  gifts  exist.  They  are  impressed  even  on  earth.  If  they  were 
expressed  in  perfect  man  and  man  has  fallen,  the  germs  or  seeds 
of  evil  must  have  been  in  man  created  by  the  same  Power  who  made 
him  perfect,  to  give  him,  ostensibly,  the  power  to  create  evil  out  of 
good.      Man  therefore,  was  not  created  perfect  or  he  could  not  have 

V       74 


fallepi,  or  he  was  created  by  a  Power  which  creates  evil  or  the  seeds 
which  develop  it.  A  large  class  claim  God  is  Omnipotent,  and  also 
claim  man  creates  evil  independently.  Either  God  is  Omnipotent 
or  not.  The  soul  gifts,  according  to  this  class,  were  expressed  by 
mortal  man  but  he  fell,  according  to  others,  the  soul  is  evil  and  must 
develop  on  earth.  Both  conceptions  are  but  half  truths.  Man  was 
neither  created  perfect  nor  an  evil  soul  to  grow  and  develop,  on  a 
lower  plane,  the  soul  gifts,  which  are  only  impressed  from  the 
higher.  How  could  a  holy,  pure  God  bring  forth  souls,  made  in  His 
Image  and  Likeness,  and  endow  them,  -unlike  Himself,  with  evil, 
which  He,  All-good,  the  Source  of  all  soul  gifts,  does  not  recognize. 
Even  a  very  undeveloped  material  mind  should  deem  this  impossible. 

Spirit  brought  forth  conjointly,  (on  both  the  spirit  and  mortal 
plane  of  consciousness,  in  the  spirit  with  a  real  body,  attached  to  a 
material  one,  for  the  purpose  of  undergoing  certain  experiences 
necessary  for  him  to  acquire  perfect  control  of  his  spirit  body,)  is 
not  subjected  to  the  mortal  life  to  unfold  mentally  or  morally, 
although  as  the  law  of  progression  is  universal  in  all  spirit  spheres, 
when  he  develops  his  instrunuents  connecting  him  with  mortal  life, 
he  naturally  impresses  that  which  enables  him  to  progress  on  earth, 
hence  on  earth,  there  is  progression  according  to  the  various  planes 
of  the  different  races.  Those  races  who  have  a  majority  of  better 
developed  ones,  progress.  Those  who  have  not,  progress  very  slow- 
ly, hence,  until  all  have  good  instruments,  there  will  be  progression 
and  retrogression,  although  with  the  majority,  progression,  as  there 
has  been  since  man  was  first  evolved  from  the  animal,  and  inherited 
the  propensities  and  diseases,  which  until  eliminated  cause  that  deem- 
ed crime  or  evil. 

Primitive  man,  just  evolved  from  the  animal,  more  conscious  of 
his  material  than  spiritual  origin,  not  perfect,  in  a  very  undeveloped 
condition,  inherited  the  propensities,  which,  under  law,  prevented 
him  from  getting  correct  spiritual  impression,  hence,  little  by  little 
formed  mortal  mind  and  a  God  in  harmony  with  this  mind  accord- 
ing to  its  development.  Thus  the  different  races  developed  the 
religious  instinct,  and,  as  they  advanced,  formed  clearer  conceptions. 
All  traditions,  mythology,  religions,  philosophies,  from  the  dawn  of 
history,  from  the  Rig  Veda  of  the  Ayrans,  the  Nine  Classics  of  the 
Chinese,  the  One,  Supreme  God  of  the  iMests  of  Egypt,  not  of  the 
people,  the  Zend  Avesta,  the  earliest  gods  of  the  less  developed, 
to  the  One  God  of  the  Hebrew  race,  show,  (with  the  exception  of 
here  and  there,  an  apparent  retrogression,)  a  clearer  and  broader 
spiritual  conception,  until  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  came,  and  gave  the 
truth,  although  a  little  veiled  in  allegory  and  parable. 

It  is  claimed  by  many  because  Buddhaism  numbers  more  than 
the  Christian  and  Mohammedan  religions  combined,  that  it  must  be 
the  greatest,  not  cognizing  that  the  most  highly  developed  are  still  in 
the  minority,  and,  until  the  masses  attain  to  the  planes  of  the  devel- 
opment of  the  minority,  the  conceptions  will  not  change  materially, 
although  there  are  many  advancing  continually  in  all  races  and 
religions.  It  is  also  claimed  by  some  that  Christianity  is  more  or 
less  of  a  failure.  Notwithstanding  the  many,  on  undeveloped  planes, 
who  are  numbered  among  the  Christians,  and  who  have  been,  under 

75 


law,  the  instruments  to  change  conditions  necessary  for  develop- 
ment, pure,  true  Christianity  has  developed  the  highest  types  of 
mortals.  Whether  these  mortals  believe  in  Christianity  or  not,  they 
more  or  less,  express  the  soul  gifts,  which  come  from  the  Christ 
spirit.  The  highest  type  ever  brought  forth  was  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  whether  accepted  as  purely  material,  son  of  God,  or  inspired 
personally  by  God.  Guatama,  the  Buddha,  the  founder  of  Buddha- 
ism  lived  a  purely  material  life  until  his  twenty-ninth  year.  Mo- 
hammed also  lived  a  material  life.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  alone, 
with  truth  could  say,  "I  and  my  Father  are  one,"  because  He  ex- 
emplified on  earth,  in  all  ways,  as  much  as  is  possible  on  a  material 
plane,  the  pure,  holy  life  of  our  Father.  God  was  not  incarnate  in 
mortal  form  any  more  than  His  children  are,  He  personally  impress- 
ed the  Lord  Jesus,  who  therefore,  even  on  earth,  was  perfect  and 
flawless  in  the  highest,  truest  sense,  and,  in  every  way,  superior  to 
all  before  and  since  His  advent.  From  the  time  He  was  endowed 
with  the  Essence  of  God,  immaculately  conceived,  inheriting  only 
the  highest  developed  material  life  organisms  from  His  mother,  the 
little  Hebrew  maiden,  the  Virgin  Mary,  He  was  as  perfect  as  a  mor- 
tal being  could  be,  connected  only  with  the  sole  Spirit  who  ever  im- 
pressed Him,  God  Omnipotent,  by  vibrations  throughout  all  periods 
of  life,  excepting  when  God  Himself  personally  attached  Himself  to 
Him,  and  our  Loving  Father  Himself  endured  all  the  agony  and  igno- 
miny, in  the  most  crucial  periods  of  the  Lord's  short  earth  life.  Let 
those  who  can  explain  a  natural  conception  deride  an  immaculate, 
no  more  remarkable  to  those  who  have  charge  of  all  births,  than  the 
natural. 

Material  science  is  striving  to  produce  life  immaculately,  hence 
why  deny  Omnipotent  God,  the  Power  to  produce  the  same?  The 
races  had  advanced  to  a  stage  when  He,  the  same  as  in  countless 
other  earths  was  needed  to  show  His  children  in  real  life,  that  none 
were  decreed  to  suffer  more  than  He  would  voluntarily,  as  well  as  to 
give  them  on  earth,  as  much  of  the  truth  as  they  could  receive,  to 
lighten  their  burdens,  and  enable  them  to  advance,  (if  so  ordained,) 
or  bear  with  fortitude  or  hope,  if  not,  the  transitory,  in  a  sense,  un- 
real earth  life. 

The  voice  of  God,  supposed  to  be  heard  in  the  harsh  tones  of 
His  mortal  children  and  in  the  harsher  voices  of  nature,  is  complete- 
ly unheard,  unknown  in  mortal  life.  Spirits  are  never  on  earth, 
spirit  only  animate,  impress  the  mortal,  spirits  are  conscious  on 
earth  because  the  material  brain  and  organs,  within  the  real  spiritual 
ones,  impresses  the  real,  and  the  spirit,  the  I,  the  personality,  the 
thinker  is  conscious  through  these  instruments  of  the  mortal  life 
and  plane  when  he  is  attached  to  a  mortal  body.  When  he  is  de- 
tached by  sleep,  trance  or  death,  he  is  freed  from  the  mortal  life  and 
plane  and  conscious  of  the  real  life  in  his  own  true  spiritual  body. 
In  this  real  life,  solely  when  detached  by  death,  when  he  undergoes 
that  presumed  to  be  the  second  death,  when  he,  embraced  by  his 
Fathers,  conquers  in  full  the  material,  then,  and  then  only,  does  he. 
for  the  first  time,  in  reality,  hear  the  voice  of  his  Father.  As  he,  the 
spirit  child  manifests,  and  is  embodied,  a  minor  god,  so  is  his  Father, 
in  a  Supreme  Form,  the  One,  Supreme,  Omnipotent  God. 

76 


THE  SPIRIT  LIFE. 


The  spirit  world,  the  material  within  it,  until  detached,  neces- 
sarily must  be  of  similar  topography,  water  and  land  identical,  ex- 
cepting a  few  minor  differences  in  the  spirit  world.  The  mortal  is 
the  duplicate,  a  very  poor  reflection  of  the  real.  All  made  by  the 
Angels  called  natural  beauty,  is  indescribably  more  beautiful  than 
on  earth.  All  made  by  the  spirits,  who  have  evolved,  as  on  earth, 
the  spiritual  attributes,  and  little  by  little  been  impressed  by  their 
Celestial  guides  and  instructors,  with,  as  they  advance,  as  much  of 
the  Celestial  wisdom  as  they  can  receive,  as  they  are  closer  to  the 
Source  of  all  wisdom,  advance  much  more  rapidly  than  on  earth, 
hence  all  their  works,  their  development  in  the  arts  and  sciences 
is  much  more  perfect  than  on  earth,  although  by  no  means  equal 
to  that  of  the  Celestial  Kingdom.  Therefore  their  development  is 
far  superior,  and  their  cities,  towns  and  villages,  the  attached  ones 
to  the  material  ,are  very  much  superior  in  all  ways  to  the  mortal. 

London,  Paris,  New  York,  all  the  leading  earth  cities,  in  the 
spirit,  are  extremely  beautiful,  and  inhabited  not  only  by  the  attach- 
ed spirits,  who  have  two  detached  guides  to  care  for  them  until 
detached,  but  there  are  several  sections  not  occupied  by  the  attached, 
inhabited  by  the  detached  spirits  who  desire  to  live  near  the  at- 
tached ones  until  they  are  liberated. 

The  greatest,  grandest  and  most  beautiful  of  all  are  the  cities 
occupied  solely  by  the  detached,  who  have  been  detached  for  quite  a 
long  while,  and  who  generally  have  those  most  dear  detached. 
These  are  situated  on  the  loftiest  peaks,  (on  earth  never  to  be  occu- 
pied by  the  attached,)  and  connected  by  countless  bridges,  some 
cover  hundreds  of  miles  and  are  embellished  and  beautified  by  the 
greatest  artists.  The  art  of  coloring,  (the  harmonious  blending  of 
colors  not  solely  confined  to  landscape,  horticulture,  buildings,  but 
dress  and  appointments  of  the  home,)  is  excelled  only  in  the  Celes- 
tial kingdom  among  the  Angels.  The  color  of  the  sky  and  water, 
continually  changing,  is  one  of  the  greatest  pleasures  of  the  newly 
liberated.  Ruskin  was  impressed  with  the  truth  when  he  said 
Angels  portray  pjctures  in  the  sky.  The  pictures  in  the  spirit  skies 
are  in  truth,  pictures  of  wonderfully  blended  and  tinted  hues.  The 
Celestial  Kingdom  and  of  various  scenes  of  other  spirit  worlds,  are 
seen. 

The  waters  of  the  spirit  oceans,  seas  and  rivers  reflect  the  glory 
of  the  sky,  and  afford  a  perfect  panorama  of  irridescent  beauty,  all 
hues  changing  constantly,  into  exquisite  tints  unknown  to  earth. 
There  is  nothing  on  earth  that  is  not  in  the  spirit  world  more  per- 
fected. Solely  that  which  is  material  is  lacking.  All  that  on  earth 
is  good  and  beautiful  is  impressed  from  the  real  life.  All  that  is 
undeveloped,  called  evil,  is  absent  in  the  real  life.  Sin,  disease, 
death  are  unknown,  cognized  as  they  really  are,  as  evanscent  as  the 
winds  that  blow. 

77 


spirits  are  neither  automatons  nor  colorless,  insipid  creatures 
of  the  same  pattern.  They  are  as  distinctively  individual  as  on 
earth,  with  the  exception  they  express  their  real  selves,  not  the 
false,  animal  ones  of  earth.  To  the  pure,  even  on  earth,  all  are 
pure.  They  cognize  but  the  good.  Here  all  are  pure,  all  cognize 
but  the  good  "spirits  are  not  phantoms,  ghosts  or  little  cupids 
playing  on  harps,  elusive  essence,  intangible,  ethereal,  but  more  sub- 
stantial, more  real  in  all  ways,"  than  mortals.  Neither  are  they 
"vitalized'^  shell,  wandering  through  space,  malignant  demons,  nor 
uncanny  bodies  in  the  Heaven  world,  in  reality,  the  spirit  world,  nor 
are  they  evil  spirits  in  hells  or  places  of  punishments.  Mortals  im- 
pressed correctly  would  abolish  hells  on  earth.  It  the  real  life, 
much  farther  advanced,  they  smile  at  the  peculiar  idiosyncracies  of 
the  mortal  kindergarten. 

After  spirit  memory  returns,  sometimes  within  half  an  hour 
after  death,  they  remember  life  in  both  worlds  and  know  the 
spirit  is  the  real  one.  Activity  in  the  real  life,  as  on  earth,  is  essen- 
tial, therefore,  all  select  vocations  which  are  congenial,  and  exercise 
as  on  earth,  will  and  Judgment  independently.  All  have  perfect 
physiques  and  enjoy  perfect  health,  all  exercise  is  delightful.  Play- 
ing on  harps,  chanting  perpetual  hymns,  a  life  of  inactivity  and  idle- 
ness, originated  with  the  undeveloped  on  earth,  and  today  is  held 
by  only  the  born  diseased  or  propensity  stricken.  There  is  not  an 
amusement  on  earth,  excepting  those  of  a  debasing  nature,  that  is 
not  in  vogue  with  spirits.  Their  opera  houses  and  theatres,  artists 
by  the  hundreds,  superior  to  the  greatest  earth  stars,  are  number- 
less in  the  centers  of  population.  In  many  of  the  parks  are  great 
coliseums  and  temples  open  to  the  sky,  and  at  night  moving  pic- 
tures in  the  open,  made  by  illuminating  jewels.  In  fact,  the  life  is 
a  perfectly  natural  life  on  a  greater,  grander  scale. 

When  mortals  are  more  correctly  impressed,  they  will  laugh  at 
their  silly,  wierd  conceptions.  A  seraphim  playing  on  a  harp  to 
our  Father,  who  will  not  permit  eulogy  in  the  real  life,  would  not 
please  Him  as  much  as  the  man  or  woman  on  earth  who  leads  a 
life  of  use  and  love,  in  the  service  of  others.  A  vitilized  shell  has 
neither  the  use  nor  development  of  the  lowest  on  earth,  hence,  as 
even  such  a  being  would  be  wiped  out  of  existence  on  the  mortal 
plane,  it  surely  would  not  be  tolerated  here.  Demons,  evil  spirits 
haunting  and  affrighting  His  children,  are  unknown.  Hells  do  not 
exist.  There  are  the  attached  spirits  of  countless,  lower  forms  of 
life,  not  yet  developed,  to  be  endowed  with  soul,  who,  although' 
they  are  formed  like  their  mortal  ones,  express  but  love.  In  all 
the  countless  universes  of  the  spirit,  in  all  forms  of  life,  naught  but 
love"  is  expressed.  When  love  is  impressed  Upon  mortal  and  he 
expresses  it  in  life,  he  then  realizes  the  truth  which  frees  him  from 
delusions  and  illusions  of  undeveloped  conditions.  No  mortal  who 
believes  in  evil  or  sick  souls  is  correctly  impressed.  The  minds 
who  misinterpret  the  messages  are  sick,  not  the  souls  of  spirits  in 
the  real  life  where  all  is  beauty,  harmony  and  love. 

When  these  mortals  realize  that  all  are  under  the  dominion  and 
ruled  solely  by  love,  the  most  potent  law  in  existence,  that  every 
form  of  life  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest,  the  countless  millions  in 

78 


water  and  in  air,  as  well  as  the  countless  ones  in  t"heir  own  bodies, 
they  will  realize  that  when  they  express  this  greatest  of  all  laws,  on 
the  mortal  plane,  all  their  delusions  will  vanish,  never  to  return. 
Tliey  will  then  rule  their  bodies  by  the  same  law,  not  with  command 
or  demand,  but  with  tenderness  and  sympathy.  Could  mortal  wit- 
ness the  countless  forms  of  tiny  beauty  in  the  water  of  the  spirit 
ocean,  buoj^ing  up  the  spirit,  who  walks  on  it,  forming  in  solid 
phalanx  to  support  him,  could  they  see  them  divide  and  let  him  cub- 
merge,  obedient  to  the  mandate  of  love,  could  they  see  them  in  the 
atmosphere  when  he  floats  or  flies,  move  with  and  support  him,  could 
they  realize  what  life  really  is,  what  forms  all  bodies,  what  per- 
petual motion  is,  that  their  senses  are  fitted  for  but  the  material, 
(some  not  as  developed  as  some  in  the  lower  animals,)  that  in 
each  and  all  their  brains  and  senses  vary,  they  would  know  that 
they  know  nothing.  Hence  truth  appears  to  mortals  many  sided 
and  under  various  guises,  due  to  the  differences  in  their  material 
instruments. 

In  the  real  life  when  the  senses  are  more  developed,  and  where 
there  are  others  that  will  not  be  developed  on  earth,,  they  are  pro- 
gressing and  getting  nearer  to  the  truth.  The  closer  they  get,  the 
more  and  more  they  express  the  soul  gifts,  the  more  they  become 
in  harmony  with  law,  the  law  of  love,  until  they  work  in  unison  with 
it,  and  are  able  to  perform  the  seemingly  impossible  to  mortals,  such 
as  when  they  will,  (not  otherwise,  as  it  would  interfere  with  com- 
fort,) see  with  actual  sight,  all  forces  in  operation,  the  countless  life 
organisms  acting  in  harmony  performing  their  mission.  Thus,  the 
advanced  spirit  sees  all  forces  in  air,  water  and  soil  in  active  oper- 
ation, when  he  wills.  As  his  sight  is  developed  so  are  all  his  other 
senses.  Flying  or  floating,  and  walking  on  water  are  as  natural  as 
walking  to  the  mortal.  Thought  transference,  from  mind  to  mind, 
when  at  a  distance,  or  when  present,  is  sometimes  practiced,  although 
spirits  prefer  speech.  Thought  transference  is  entirely  distinct 
from  the  power  to  read  the  mind  when  not  open  or  receptive  to 
other  minds.  This  is  possessed  only  by  the  highest  advanced  and 
only  practised  when  essential.  As  delicacy,  sensitiveness  is  spirit- 
ual not  natural,  one  would  even  less  intrude  upon  the  sacred  privacy 
of  the  mind  than  upon  the  privacy  of  one's  private  chamber  or 
oratory  unless  invited.  Thus  it  can  be  seen  while  all  receive  mind 
and  soul  from  the  Soul  and  Mind  of  the  Father,  this  Divine  mind 
similar  in  all,  more  or  less  perfectly  expressed,  yet  the  individual 
mind  of  the  spirit,  after  he  is  freed  from  Celestial  supervision,  when 
fitted  to  advance  independently,  is  sacred  to  himself  alone  and  dis- 
tinct. This  mind  also  makes  the  difference  as  marked,  in  spirits 
in  the  real  life,  as  on  earth.  They  also  possess  the  gift,  when  de- 
veloped, of  witnessing  all  they  desire,  when  at  a  distance  or  in  the 
material  consciousness,  but  only  practiced  under  certain  conditions. 
Hence  mortals  are  not  always  under  surveillance  as  imagined  by 
many,  although  their  guardian  Angels  read  their  mind  and  know 
their  every  thought  until  detached,  but  are  only  seen  by  their  own 
loved  ones  or  friends,  who,  permitted  by  the  Angels  in  charge,  enter 
the  material  consciousness,  when  they  desire. 

79 


The  government  is  similar  to,  although  greatly  superior  to  the 
highest  forms  of  Christian  socialism  dreamed  of  on  earth.  The 
different  countries  of  the  various  spirit  v^orlds  are  under  laws  suit- 
able to  their  planes  of  development.  With  spirits,  who  are  just 
brought  forth  from  the  animal,  necessarily  the  laws  are  different 
from  those  on  the  highest  planes.  There  are  numberless  material 
worlds  being  just  brought  forth  as  well  as  many  about  to  go  out  of 
existence.  The  spirit  (attached  to  the  material)  just  brought  forth 
have  laws  suited  to  their  plane  of  advancement,  with  the  difference 
that  the  spirits  more  rapidly  acquire  from  the  Celestial  Angels  the 
wisdom  and  knowledge  which  is  so  imperfectly  impressed  on  the 
mortal  plane,  and  as  they  receive  the  soul  gifts  directly,  they  receive 
from  God  the  illumination  to  enable  them  to  advance  speedily,  hence 
are  ever  much  farther  advanced  that  the  mortal  planes  even  in  their 
earliest  stages.  Thus  the  lowest  spiritual  plane  is  ever  the  most 
advanced  at  any  stage  of  development. 


80 


REGENERATION. 


Regeneration  is  the  process,  under  law,  with  which  the  Celestial 
Angels  form  and  transform  life  bodies  in  the  spirit  and  material 
worlds.  The  lizard,  the  lobster  and  other  forms,  under  this  law 
regenerate  different  members  and  organs  on  earth.  The  caterpillar 
is  transformed  into  a  butterfly  in  form  entirely  unlike  its  former 
one.  Among  others  there  are  many  forms  which  almost  renew  the 
whole  body,  even  some  of  the  most  important  organs.  Science  can- 
not explain  how  it  is  done.  They  see  the  result  but  fail  to  find  the 
cause.  Even  the  correctly  impressed  in  a  way,  such  as  Herbert 
Spencer,  Tyndal  and  Darwin,  and  the  more  correctly  impressed 
such  as  Edgar  Lucien  Larkin,  who  frankly  admit  the  truth,  know, 
in  reality,  naught  about  the  origin  or  cause  of  even  a  blade  of  grass. 
The  thought  patterns  of  Edgar  Larkin  exist,  but  not  "within  the 
mind  maze"  of  realities  as  sensed  upon  earth,  but  within  the  mind  of 
the  Celestial  Angels  who  form  them,  as  intangible,  elusive,  and  bodi- 
less as  mind,  Spirits  are  not  "thought  patterns,"  but  children  of  God. 

Mind  can  never  be  understood  by  mind  on  the  mortal  plane  as 
this  scientist  acknowledges.  God  Omnipotent  is  Himself  Divine 
Mind,  and  in  body  the  highest  expression  of  Mind  in  existence. 
Omnipotent,  Omniscient,  Omnipresent,  solely  through  His  Divine 
Mind.  He  alone  can  understand  what  His  Mind  really  is.  A-> 
mortals  cannot  locate  mortal  mind  or  spirits  locate  spiritual  mind, 
none  in  all  the  spirit  realms  can  locate  the  Mind  of  God  Omnipotent, 
the  Mind  with  which  all  are  connected  by  numberless  vibrations. 
Although  Mind  functions  and  is  expressed  in  lower  forms,  not  until 
a  child  is  connected  directly  with  his  Father,  from  whom  he  receives 
soul,  personality,  and  the  soul  gifts,  does  he  express  Divine  Mind 
personally,  nor  does  he  come  into  conscious  being  as  a  child  of  God 
God  is  Himself  Life  and  all  the  soul  gifts,  therefore  all  life  forces 
have  existed  in  the  Celestial,  spiritual  and  material  universes  for- 
ever, but  not  all  life  organisms.  These  are  formed  under  law,  when 
necessary,  of  the  various  substances  required  for  the  different  worlds 
and  bodies.  Thus  while  the  atmosphere,  water,  soil  and  life  bodies, 
are  filled  with  life  organisms,  they  are  not  the  life  forces  which 
keep  them  in  operation.  These  forces,  in  truth  one  force,  sub- 
divided into  others  come  directly  from  our  Father,  or  rather  radiate 
from  Him  throughout  all  space.  There  is  no  central  force.  Our 
Father,  through  vibrations  which  connect  with  all  is  Omniscient 
and  Omnipresent,  in  this  sense  alone,  although  He  goes  from  place 
to  place,  and  all  His  children  see  Him  Personally,  occasionally. 

These  forces  put  into  operation  Divine  laws,  changeless,  per- 
fect. Under  these  laws  the  three  kingdoms,  the  Celestial,  the 
spiritual  and  the  material  are  governed  by  the  greatest  administra- 
tive Angels,  who,  also,  form  minor  laws  for  the  various  worlds.  The 
material  universe  is  as  much  a  part  of  the   spiritual  universe  as  are 

81 


the  spirit  worlds.  Although  material  worlds  cease  to  exist  as  worlds 
(they  return  to  the  spiritual  substance)  the  material  universe  or 
kingdom  is  ever  in  existence  and  under  Divine  law. 

The  spiritual  and  material  worlds  have  three  distinct  kingdoms, 
the  mineral,  the  vegetable,  the  animal.  They  evolve  conjointly, 
with  the  difference  the  spiritual  worlds  exist  forever,  the  material 
worlds  for  a  time,  therefore  there  are  minor  laws  for  each  entirely 
distinct.  Natural  law  is  not  invariable  nor  changeless.  Natural  law 
varies  according  to  the  development  or  evolution  of  the  natural 
worlds,  as  much  as  laws,  made  by  man,  change  to  suit  the  evolving 
intelligence  or  mind.  The  sole  changeless,  perfect  laws  are  the 
Divine.  The  laws  of  the  worlds  in  different  stages  of  evolution  vary. 
The  different  stages  of  formation  require  entirely  distinct  laws. 
And,  just  as  the  various  formations  of  the  worlds  require  different 
laws,  so  the  different  stages  of  evolution  of  the  life  forms  require 
different  laws.  And  as  the  different  stages  require  different  laws, 
there  are  still,  on  earth,  laws  enforced  with  many  forms  that  will  be 
regenerated  as  was  man,  as  well  as  certain  forms  which  regenerate 
different  members  and  organs  of  the  body. 

The  life  forms  of  the  spirit  animals  are  not  subject  to  death. 
They  are  regenerated  or  transformed,  until  the  life  organisms  in 
each  body  are  ready  to  be  formed  in  a  child  of  God.  After  the  first 
animal  parents  are  transformed  and  endowed  with  soul  connected 
with  the  Father  directly,  and  thus  become  children  of  God,  they 
retain  all  their  original  life  organisms  in  the  real  body  in  the  spirit 
world,  and  transmit  to  their  children  the  descendents  of  their  life 
organisms,  on  the  same  plane,  with  the  exception  of  those 
children  who  have  to  be  developed  on  the  mortal  plane,  and  so  slow 
is  evolution  that  those  who  have  to  be  developed  on  earth  show  no 
marked  change  for  many  centuries,  hence  it  takes  many  millions  of 
years  for  these  life  organisms,  or  rather  the  descendents  of  these  to 
be  developed.  Each  spirit  child  has  to  bring  all  life  organisms 
in  harmony  before  he  can  advance.  Those  born  with  the  life  organ- 
isms in  harmony,  are  simply  brought  forth,  given  personality  on  the 
mortal  plane. 

There  is  no  thought,  nO'  idea  on  earth,  but  has  either  a  correct 
or  incorrect  impression  from  the  spirit  as  its  source.  Hence,  the 
transformation,  regeneration  of  the  animal  body  not  correctly  im- 
pressed, is  responsible  for  the  belief  in  reincarnation,  and  the  soul 
or  spirit  miraculously,  instantly  endowed  with  a  spirit  body  after 
emerging  from  the  material.  Those  who  believe  in  reincar- 
nation, and  those  who  believe  in  a  spiritual  body  being  formed  at 
the  moment  the  soul  emerges  from  the  material  body,  will  be  able 
to  grasp  these,  more  easily  comprehended,  truths.  Even  in  the 
spirit,  the  real  life,  although,  in  a  sense,  time  and  space  are  cognized 
differently,  still  it  takes  time  to  develop  a  spirit  body  fit  for  a  child 
of  God.  And,  even  though  the  Angels  should  have  a  body  ready,  as 
all  earth  experiences  must  be  registered  upon  the  real  brain,  which 
forms  the  real  mind,  the  real  brain  and  mind  is  not  in  God,  but  in 
the  spiritual  body,  and  although  connected  with  God  the  Father,  is 
independently  individual.  All  lower  forms  until  born  or  made  chil- 
dren of  God,  are  transformed  or  regenerated.       On  the  mortal  plane, 

82 


regeneration,  more  or  less  until  man  was  evolved.  Regeneration 
still  among  many,  although  not  yet  known  to  science,  as  well  as  with 
the  beautiful  butterfly  from  the  ugly  caterpillar,  unlike  it  in  all 
ways,  transformed  in  a  manner  unaccountable  to  mortal  mind,  sim- 
ply its  life  organisms  formed  differently.  How  formed?  By  whom? 
Scientists  can  explain  in  scientific  terms  comprehensible  alone  to 
those  on  their  own  plane,  but  utterly  unintelligible  to  the  masses. 
When  they  are  correctly  impressed  and  have  the  truth,  they  are  im- 
pressed to  give  it  in  simple  language  intelligible  to  all. 

The  mental  regeneration  of  the  mortal  plan  is  not  simply  con- 
fined to  the  religeuse  who  "finds  the  v/ay"  through  our  loving  Lord, 
but  is  universal,  with  the  exception  of  those  who  are  ordained  not 
to  advance  on  earth.  The  majority,  under  law,  become  better  and 
better  instruments,  the  minority,  those  not  to  progress  on  this 
plane,  are  on  the  upward  march  in  the  real  life,  as  all  are.  To  the 
majority  I  now  address  myself,  the  majority  who  either  make,  in- 
dependently exercising  will,  thought,  reason,  their  lives  respected 
and  honored  or  vice  versa  on  earth.  For.  despite  directivity  and 
law,  you,  yourselves,  in  a  sense  are  responsible  for  your  unnecessary 
suffering.  You  have  brains  formed  to  advance  and  receive  im- 
pressions, that  which  you  consider  conscience  is  no  more  nor  less 
than  the  impressions  interpreted  in  harmony  with  your  brains,  your 
minds,  which  you  yourselves  develop  or  let  remain  at  a  standstill. 
You  are  not  degenerate,  you  are  not  mentally  unsound, you  have  fit 
instruments.  You  are  helped  in  every  waj^  conditions  are  being 
changed  constantly,  teachers  are  provided  to  advance  you,  yet, 
despite  all  that  is  done,  some  remain  supinely  indifferent  to  spiritual 
impressions  and  mortal  teachers.  Although  in  the  real  life  you 
are  holy,  pure  spirits,  you  do  not  put  in  effect  on  earth  the  impress- 
ions you  receive  from  the  real  life,  but  let  your  material  brain 
dominate  you.  You  exercise  the  spiritual  attributes  when  awakemed 
on  this  plane,  after  violating  law  numberless  times  and  entailing  use- 
less misery  en  yourselves.  Therefore,  your  loving  Father  inspires 
teachers  to  show  you  that  you  can  prevent  a  good  deal  of  suffering 
when  you  yourselves  enter  the  sacred  privacy  of  your  souls  and 
obtain  light  from  the  Divine  Mind.  Why  not  try  now,  here  on 
earth,  to  express  your  real  selves  properly?  It  is  really  easier  to 
do  right  than  wrong  if  you  will  it.  It  is  primitive  and  undeveloped 
to  speak  of  what  is  right  and  what  is  wrong,  to  say  you  but  act  ac- 
cording to  your  plane,  forgetting  that  while  all  act  according  to  their 
plane,  that  the  acts,  if  not  right,  are  never  attended  with  suffering. 
While  you  all  act  according  to  your  plane,  you  all  have  the  power, 
if  you  exercise  it,  to  advance  to  the  highest,  not  of  course  the  de- 
generate, the  insane,  the  weakening,  the  fool,  the  mentally  unfit,  but 
you  with  good  brains  can  exercise  the  God-given  right  of  freedom 
and  will,  exercised  in  your  real  spirit  home.  Let  no  false  systems, 
no  impure  environment  prevent  you,  rise  above  them.  You  can  do 
it,  all  can  if  they  try  in  the  right  way.  Seek  within  and  you  will 
find  the  strength  to  conquer,  "heaven  helps  those  who  help  them- 
selves." No  goal  is  ever  attained  on  earth  without  self-sacrifice. 
But  carry  it  not  to  the  other  extreme,  renunciation  of  all  is  not  nec- 
essary, God's  children  in  the  real  life  are  happy,  joyous,  enjoy  life 


to  the  utmost.  It  is  not  necessary  to  deny  oneself  all  pleasure.  Not 
by  going  into  the  wilderness  nor  caves  to  receive  illumination,  apart 
from  all  God's  children,  is  the  way  to  develop  the  highest,  to  be  of 
most  service  to  thy  brethren,  but  in  the  midst  of  them,  shoulder  to 
shoulder,  easing  the  burden,  brightening  the  outlook,  instilling  by 
example,  more  than  precept,  the  greatest  of  all  the  soul  gifts,  love. 

Although  reprimand  and  denunciation,  with  a  limited  number 
physically  or  mentally  unfit,  is  more  effective  than  love,  love  is  the 
most  potent.  Often  the  lowest  and  most  degraded  can  be  reached 
in  no  other  way.  If  ye  are  superior  to  thy  brother  or  sister  in  the 
slums,  thank  thy  Father,  and  instead  of  pride,  cultivate  love,  pity 
instead  of  condemning.  Draw  not  thy  skirts  aside,  thy  every  act 
is  known,  ye  can  hide  naught  from  thy  Angel  guides.  If  ye  have 
greater  wealth,  higher  rank  or  position,  vaunt  not  thyself  with 
petty  pride.  It  belittles  thee,  and  helps  to  create  class  dissension 
which  ye  must  aU  combine  to  prevent  ere  this  feeling  will  cause,  as  in 
days  of  old,  revolution.  If  ye  secretly  indulge  in  vice  of  any  kind 
and  quiet  conscience  with  petty  excuses,  stop  it  at  once,  you  are 
not  true  to  yourself.  You  cannot  violate  law  on  earth  without  en- 
tailing suffering. 


THE  DIFFERENT  RACES. 


Anthropology  does  not  explain  the  origin  of  man,  nor  that  which 
causes  the  difference  between  the  various  races.  Although  the  great- 
est scientists  are  very  close  to  the  truth  regarding  his  origin,  the 
missing  link  is  still  unaccounted  for.  There  is  also  doubt  regard- 
ing climate,  etc.,  being  responsible  for  the  distinct  types  peculiar  to 
the  different  races. 

Man,  when  he  evolved  from  the  animal,  did  not  evolve  from  one 
especial  species,  but  from  several  on  the  same  plane  of  development. 
As  there  are  different  planes  of  development  among  men,  there  were 
and   are   among  animals   also    different    planes.  Neither,  did   man 

evolve  only  in  one  section  nor  at  the  same  time.  When  animals 
in  various  sections  of  the  world  arrives!  at  the  requisite  stage  of 
development,  they  were  changed  in  minor  respects,  under  the  law 
of  regeneration,  and  made  to  conform  as  much  as  possible,  to  the 
spirit  body  within  which  they  evolved.  As  the  material  animal  and 
man  are  composed  of  different  life  (spirit)  organisms  from  the  real 
animal  and  man,  it  can  be  seen  that,  although  the  material  is,  seem- 
ingly, within  the  interstices  or  spaces  of  the  real  body,  the  real 
body  must  be  of  somewhat  different  formation,  not  exactly  similar, 
to  enable  another  to  evolve  within  it.  The  spirit  form  of  the  mate- 
rial body  is  not  the  real  spirit  body,  but  the  form  of  the  life  (spirit) 
organisms  of  the  material  body  alone,  not  an  astral  body  as  deemed 
by  theosophy,  but  a  form  to  hold  the  life  organisms  of  the^  material 
body  in  place.  These  organisms  are  detached  after  the  spirit  child 
abandons  it  for  good  by  that  called  death,  often  they  are  not  de- 
tache'd  for  several  days  after  the  spirit  child  leaves  the  body,  but 
as  this  form  is  useless  and  devoid  of  soul  to  govern  it,  its  organisms 
are  always  detached  and  disconnected  and  it  is  not  permitted  to 
wander  through  space,  and  fill  God's  realms  of  beauty  with  "devital- 
ized shells,"  made  of  man's  cast  off  evils,  or  as  is  claimed,  tantalize 
sorrowing  hearts  at  seances,  hungering  to  hear  from  the  loved  who 
Have  passed  on.  This  conception  originated  ages  ago,  when  brain 
was   undeveloped    and    not    correctly    impressed.  An    Omnipotent 

God,  All-good,  such  as  our  loving  Father,  even  were  it  possible  for 
such  beings  to  exist,  would  not  permit  His  children,  while  on  earth, 
to  be  tormented  unnecessarily  any  more  than  He  would  allow  them 
to  suffer  in  the  hells  believed  in  by  many.  Thus  it  can  be  seen 
that  the  material  (in  reality,  spirit  form  of  it)  must  conform  to  the 
real  spirit  body  in  which  it  is  brought  forth  among  those  who  are 
ordained  tor  the  mortal  life.  The  spirit,  the  real  body  is  perfectly 
beautiful,  symetrical  and  harmonious,  free  from  all  flaws  and  de- 
fects, the  spirit,  (material)  within  it,  a  form  to  hold  the  organisms 
in  place,  more  or  less  of  a  shell,  the  material  as  it  appears  to  us 
on  earth. 


When  animals  in  different  sections  of  the  spirit  and  material 
worlds  had  arrived  at  the  stage  required,  they  were  and  are  trans- 
formed under  law,  in  minor  respects,  as  is  proven  by  the  gill  slits, 
large  ears,  and  •other  obsolete,  in  a  senise,  organs  of  the  human  body. 
These  were  transformed  and  the  animals  made  in  the  image  and 
likeness  of  our  Father.  Not  in  the  likeness  of  a  universe,  a  world, 
or  principle,  but  in  the  image  of  Person,  the  most  Supreme  in 
existence,  The  Spirit,  God  Omnipotent,  His  children,  individual 
spirits,  minor  gods.  These  animals,  endowed  with  soul,  became 
conscious,  for  the  first  time,  as  children  of  God,  although  their  life 
organisms  had  existed  and  been  trained  in  countless  lower  forms 
before.  This  does  not  mean  that  the  life  organisms  trained  for  the 
spirit  child  of  God,  live  in  each  and  every  form  in  existence,  it 
simply  means  that  they  are  all  developed  in  various  forms  until 
they  are  developed  sufficiently  to  acquire  all  that  is  essential  for 
them.  All  men  were  not  brought  forth  from  the  same  species,  and 
although  all  were  in  similar  forms  they  varied  in  minor  details. 
These  minor  differences,  in  the  real  spirit  body,  constitute  the  differ- 
ent types  of  beauty,  all  perfect,  and,  on  the  mortal  plane  are  respon- 
sible for  the  distinct  types.  When  mortal  man  was  first  brought 
forth  for  many  centuries  he  was  covered  with  hair,  had  as  sleek  fur 
as  the  horse,  and  was  but  little  higher  than  his  progenitors.  So 
slow  is  evolution  it  took  thousands  of  years  ere  those  first  brought 
forth  began  to  shed  the  hair  and  clothe  themselves  with  leaves  and 
skins.  Some  inherited  peculiar  formation  of  head  and  body,  which 
were  modified  in  time  and  as  they  advanced  and  began  to  care  more 
for  their  bodies,  not  subject  them  to  the  sun,  the  skin  became  fairer 
and  whiter  among  those  who  did  not  develop  the  different  color 
pigments.  Thus  although  all  evolved  from  the  animal,  some  in- 
herited distinct  types,  which  were  gradually  modified,  others  in- 
herited and  developed  different  pigments,  which,  according  to  the 
time  from  which  they  had  first  evolved  from  the  animal,  climate  and 
other  material  agencies  are  responsible  for  the  different  races  on 
earth. 

In  the  real  life  all  are  of  different  shades  of  white  or  cream. 
All  God's  children  love  beauty  and  express  it  in  all  ways.  Some  of 
the  most  beautiful  spirits  are  attached  to  the  ugliest  and  lowest  of 
mortal  forms.  When  it  is  understood  that  mortal  life  is  to  develop 
certain  attributes,  that  matter  devoid  of  life  is  nothing,  that  life  is 
spirit,  that  the  ugly  material  is  but  for  a  day  and  the  beautiful  spirit 
forever,  it  can  be  seen  that  the  different  races  and  forms  that  God's 
children  belong  to  and  impress  here,  do  not  appear  in  the  real  life 
as  they  do  here.  In  spirit  we  know  we  are  all  God's  children,  all 
of  all  races,  and  all  of  all  classes  sisters  and  brothers,  children  of 
the  Most  High.  Hence  when  this  truth  is  impressed  more  clearly, 
on  earth,  we  know  there  is  no  real  difference  between  the  Anglo 
Saxon  and  the  Hottentot,  that  the  religion  and  civilization  of  all, 
suited  to  their  planes  of  advancement,  is  but  for  a  time,  under  God, 
that  He  loves  His  undeveloped  children  as  much  as  His  developed, 
that  the  low  Hottentot,  the  malefactor  is  as  dear  as  the  most  ad- 
vanced of  the  most  civilized  nations,  and  the  poor  outcast  Mary 
Magdalene,    His    child,    as   much   as   her   more    illumined    sister,    but 


there  are  none  better,  nobler  in  the  real  life,  although  all  are  on 
different  planes  of  advancement.  He  alone  is  more  advanced  who 
expresses  the  law  of  love  most  perfectly,  and  who,  like  His  Father 
loves  more  truly  His  Father's  children.  Hence  when  one  feels  the 
truth  that  every  little  life  organism  on  earth,  even  the  poisonous, 
are  evolving  (to  become  part  of  a  body  of  a  child  of  God,)  on  the 
upward  march,  they  will  not  feel  like  hurting  in  any  way,  that  which 
is  really  destined  to  be  a  part  of  their  brethren  and  sisters,  is  of 
their  Father,  and  all  a  part  of  the  perfect  whole. 


87 


SLEEP. 


"Death's  twin  brother,  Sleep,"  is  the  greatest  blessing  spirits 
enjoy  on  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness.  The  greatest  think- 
ers on  earth  know  naught  about  it.  This  explanation,  under  in- 
spiration, will  only  be  understood  by  those  ready  to  receive  it.  Sleep 
is  simply  the  detaching  or  severing  from  the  mortal  body  the  real 
spirit  body  of  the  individual  spirit  while  his  material  body  is 
vitalizea  by  those  in  charge,  until  he  returns  to  it.  The  Angels 
first  magnetize  the  material  brain  more  or  less  into  unconscious- 
ness ere  the  spirit  can  be  detached,  hence  a  spirit  is  never  conscious 
when  he  falls  asleep.  As  the  natural  body  is  under  the  charge  of 
a  Guardian  Angel  or  one  who  is  chosen  by  him  to  attend  to  it,  it  is 
known  when  its  needs  must  be  attended  to,  and  the  spirit  is  attached 
when  necessary,  for  as  we  all  are  under  directivity  and  under  the 
law  of  the  Divine,  everything  pertaining  to  the  mortal  plane  of 
consciousness  is  known  and  supervised  there. 

When  a  material  body  is  ill  and  very  wakeful,  the  spirit  is  not 
detached  for  he  is  undergoing  that  which  is  essential  for  him  while 
on  earth,  although  he  is  detached  during  short  intervals  or  rather 
the  short  intervals  he  does  not  leave  the  body  but  is  conscious  on 
the  spirit  plane.  When  he  is  attached  to  his  material  body,  his 
spiritual  and  material  brain  are  magnetized  into  more  or  less  un- 
consciousness while  the  natural  body  is  vitalized.  In  this  state  he 
is  sometimes  in  that  deemed  the  "astral  consciousness,"  and  also 
mingles  the  real  experiences  of  earth  and  spirit  life,  with  the  often 
ludicrous  and  impossible  illusions  cognized  as  dreams,  although 
sometimes  recollects  upon  awakening,  on  the  mortal  plane,  actual 
experiences  which  are  permitted,  such  as  warnings,  signs  and  sym- 
bols of  various  kinds.  As  life  maintenance  or  rather  as  spirit  at- 
tachment to  the  mortal  depends  largely  upon  sleep,  it  is  absolutely 
necessary  for  the  spirit  bodies,  the  real,  and  the  shadow  form  of 
the  material,  to  be  properly  vitalized  by  that  which  keeps  them  in 
good  condition.  The  spirit  must  attend  to  his  spirit  body  the 
same  as  he  attends  to  his  material  upon  the  earth,  for  he  lives  a 
perfectly  natural  life.  How  undeveloped  to  imagine  the  real  life 
is  retrogressive  and  that  the  real  subsist  on  air  and  play  on  golden 
harps. 

The  spirit  is  instructed  by  his  tutors,  sees  his  detached  friends, 
whether  by  sleep  or  death,  goes  on  little  journeys,  and  revitalizes 
his  body  as  the  spirit  shadow  form  is  revitalized  by  his  Celestial 
Angel.  Hence  a  sound,  dreamless  sleep  is  more  beneficial  than  a 
light,  fitful  one.  Material  bodies  are  often  healed  in  sleep  and  the 
wise  physican  allows  nothing  to  interfere  with  it.  Sleep  is  neces- 
sary for  all,  without  a  certain  amount  the  material  body  becomes 
devitalized  or  a  mental  or  physical  wreck.  Although  a  certain 
amount  is  imperative  for  the  material  body,  a  few  are  vitalized  with 


very  little  when  not  ordained  to  go,  just  as  some  live  with  but  little 
fresh  air.  But  the  correctly  impressed  get  as  much  fresh  air  and 
sleep  as  possible  as  they  know  that  extreme  changes  will  put  the 
life  organisms  in  an  inharmonious  condition  and  thus  create  disease. 
Extremely  hot  or  cold  organisms,  a  part  of  ourselves,  our  bodies, 
become  torpid  and  chilled,  too  weak  to  resist  the  encroachments  of 
those  who  await  these  conditions.  Heat  is  absolutely  essential  to 
maintain  life  on  the  mortal  plane,  hence  those  who  live  in  extreme 
cold  live  upon  fat,  bludder  and  keep  their  iglows  or  snow  houses 
warm. 

Sleep  is  more  necessary  for  the  child,  the  aged,  the  weak  and 
debilitated  than  the  adult  or  those  in  the  prime  of  life.  When  a 
spirit  returns  to  his  material  body,  all  his  spiritual  brain  connecting 
him  with  the  memory  of  the  spirit  life  is  magnetized  and  he  be- 
comes simply  conscious  on  earth  with  mortal  mind  or  in  truth  thai 
part  of  the  real  mind  pertaining  to  mortal  life.  Sometimes  he  re- 
calls faint,  elusive  experiences  upon  awakening,  which  are  rapidly 
obliterated,  impossible  to  recall,  and  oft,  upon  awakening  suddenly 
he  is  bewildered,  unable  to  recall  identify  for  several  moments. 
The  fantastic,  grotesque,  impossible  dreams  are  a  commingling  of 
experiences  recorded  on  both  brains,  not  solely  of  his  own  individual, 
personal  life  as  child  of  God,  but  those  registered  on  the  brains 
inherited  from  countless  progenitors,  not  by  any  means  his  experi- 
ences in  previous  lives,  similar  to  when  awake  or  conscious  on 
earth  he  recalls  impressions  recorded  on  the  brain  and  receives  im- 
pressions from  those  in  the  real  life  whom  his  Guardian  Angels 
permit  to  impress  him,  all  entirely  distinct  and  apart  from  his  own 
individual  experiences. 

Hence  so  many  when  they  become  insane  and  lose  control  of 
material  brain  which  has  recorded  on  it  the  experience  of  countless 
ancestors,  imagine  they  are  different  personalites  and  seemingly  re- 
call actual  experiences,  as  do  many  psychics  when  apparently  con- 
trolled by  spirits.  Were  they  really  in  harmony  with  the  spirit 
spheres,  in  control  of  spirit  mind,  instead  of  being  dominated  by 
material  brain,  unable  to  transmit  correctly,  they  would  know  the 
truth  which  they  never  can  know  when  dominated  by  the  material. 
They  would  know  ten  thousand  different  beings  could  not  be  Queen 
Mary,  Queen  Elizabeth,  Lazarus,  and  the  different  imaginary  beings 
who  have  never  had  any  existence  of  highly  developed  people  who 
imagine  they  have  lived  in  pervious  lives  at  the  same  time,  that 
the  illusions  and  delusions  of  material  brain  when  malformed,  de- 
fective, drugged,  hypnotized,  or  magnetized  by  false  beliefs,  do  not 
transmit  correctly  the  truths  of  the  beautiful,  holy,  harmonious  spirit 
life.  They  would  not  take  as  gospel  that  which  comes  from  un- 
developed psychics  any  more  than  they  would  the  delusions  of  those 
whom  they  claim  are  obsessed  by  evil  spirit.  What  a  trying  time 
Queen  Mary,  Elizabeth  and  all  the  rest  who  obsess  simultaneously 
thousands  of  demented  must  have,  how  they  must  divide  and  sub- 
divide themselves.  The  unfortunate  within  asylums  are  no  more 
deluded  than  the  unfortunates  without  who  cannot  transmit  correct- 
ly, although  all  give  that  which  they  can  and  are  by  no  means  char- 
latans or  frauds. 


When  the  spirit  life  is  known  to  be  ruled  solely  by  love,  where 
evil,  naught  of  a  material  nature  is  cognized,  where  all  is  perfect 
order,  harmony  and  beauty,  it  will  be  realized  that  all  that  is  not 
in  harmony  with  it  cannot  be  true,  and,  is  of  this  plane,  only  where 
these  conditions  are  permitted  simply  to  develop  qualities  which 
are  impossible  to  develop  there.  How  develop  industry,  concentra- 
tion, submission,  courage  where  there  is  naught  to  call  them  forth 
and  where  a  child  of  God  himself  needs  them  not  although  every 
organism  in  his  body,  a  part  of  him,  needs  them  to  yield  him  is  lov- 
ing subservience.  Hence  know  the  spirit  is  the  real  life.  Sleep 
but  an  awakening  nightly  in  it  to  maintain  life  and  activity  in  both 
bodies.  Death  the  awakening  for  good,  when  every  life  organism 
in  the  real  body  is  developed  so  as  to  preclude  any  return,  as 
deemed  by  those  who  believe  in  reincarnation,  in  another  body  to 
the  earth  kindergarten. 


90 


MOTHER  LOVE. 


As  on  the  mortal  plane  there  are  different  degrees  or  express- 
ions of  love,  necessarily  there  are  the  same  in  the  real  life,  from 
whence  all  comes.  Know  ye  are  spirits  now  expressing  the  soul 
gifts,  developing  spiritual  attributes  on  another  plane  of  conscious- 
ness, on  earth,  where  solely  these  attributes  can  be  developed.  Ye 
are  really  spirits.  Your  real  body  in  the  spirit  world,  the  real  world. 
You  animate,  impress  the  material  bodies  which  connect  you  with 
the  material  world  and  give  you  consciousness  upon  it.  Your  soul 
gifts  of  love,  power,  wisdom,  strength,  compassion,  righteousness 
come  to  your  soul  in  your  real  body  from  your  Heavenly  Father. 
You  impress  your  material  brain  with  as  much  of  these  soul  gifts 
as  it  is  developed  to  receive.  As  much  as  it  is  in  harmony  with 
it  receives  and  you  express  on  earth,  no  more.  Therefore  the  dif- 
ference between  the  expression  of  these  soul  gifts  on  earth  is  due 
solely  to  the  difference  of  brain  formation  and  development.  The 
mentally  unfit,  the  drugged,  the  intoxicated,  the  defective,  malformed 
can  neither  receive  nor  transmit  perfectly,  hence  do  not  express 
correctly.  When  this  is  understood  on  earth,  there  will  be  more 
pity  and  sympathy  for  the  so-called  evil,  and  undeveloped  brains 
will  not  attribute  to  the  pure,  holy  child  of  God,  who  are  simply 
more  undeveloped  than  they  on  this  plane,  that  which  comes  not  from 
God,  but  is  ordained  under  law  and  ever  has  been  for  purpose  of 
development  on  earth. 

The  greatest  love  in  existence  is  that  of  our  Father  for  His 
children.  The  next  is  that  of  His  children  for  Him.  The  third 
IS  the  love  of  the  spirit  for  the  soul-mate.  Akin  to  it  and  as  great 
is  the  love  of  the  spirit  mother  for  her  child.  The  spirit  mother 
when  attached  to  a  mortal  body  can  only  express  her  love  on  earth 
according  to  the  fitness  of  her  brain.  This  makes  the  difference 
between  m.others  on  earth. 

The  love  of  the  correctly  impressed  mother  of  all  races,  all 
religions,  in  all  classes,  is  superior  in  expression  to  that  of  the  one 
who  is  not,  regardless  how  superior  in  material  wealth  and  posi- 
tion. She  values  not  material  wealth,  position  nor  standards.  She 
knows  all  these  are  but  for  day,  while  spiritual  wealth  acquired 
through  expressing  the  soul  gifts,  endures  forever.  With  perfect 
self-immolation,  she  realizes  that  to  be  true  to  herself  and  God, 
she  must  train  and  discipline  the  child  entrusted  to  her  care  and  no 
one  else,  as  befits  a  child  of  God  whether  she  sacrifices  all  comforts 
pleasure  and  peace  on  earth  to  do  her  duty.  She  knows  her  duty 
is  to  her  children  primarily,  those  which  she  brings  into  this  world 
of  travail  and  suffering,  and  although  she  loves  with  the  perfect  love 
of  the  soul-mate,  she  ignores  even  its  claim,  recognizing  her  para- 
mount obligation  to  the  helpless  little  one  given  especially  to  her. 

91 


Hence,  such  a  mother  craves  not  for  the  allurements  of  the  world, 
values  not  its  empty  pleasures  nor  specious  standards.  She  knows 
she  is  selected  by  an  Omnipotent  Power  to  be  a  mother,  nurse,  pro- 
tector, teacher,  confidant,  that  no  one  is  more  fitted  to  develop  her 
child  than  she,  herself,  hence  forsakes  all  for  her  child  or  children 
until  they  are  enabled  to  advance  alone. 

The  mother  who  is  not  correctly  impressed  bringfs  suffering  upon 
herself,  home  and  children.  Although  all  are  under  law,  and  cer- 
tain experiences  absolutely  essential  to  develop  certain  attributes 
which  are  ever  developed  ere  mortal  life  is  finished,  many  undergo 
unnecessary  trouble  caused,  not  by  the  mentally  unfit,  but  by  the 
very  large  class  who  will  neither  develop  themselves  nor  the  chil- 
dren entrusted  to  them.  These  are  impressed  with  the  love,  but 
will  not  exercise  nor  express  it  on  earth,  yield  to  the  claim  of 
the  world,  the  flesh  and  not  the  devil,  but  love  of  individual  e.ase 
and  pleasure.  Unfortunately  for  the  majority  of  children  they  have 
parents  belonging  to  this  class,  who,  although  impressed  correctly 
with  the  love,  and  taught  by  those  on  superior  planes,  reject  all  and 
weakly  yield  to  a  mind  and  brain  filled  with  the  spurious  opinions  of 
those  whom  thevy  seek  to  emulate,  or  to  a  more  pitiful  class,  the 
women  who  are  too  inert  and  apathetic  to  develop  either  them- 
selves or  children  and  who  are  supinely  content  to  let  the  children 
go  to  Heaven  or  to  jail,  so  long  as  they  are  out  of  their  way  and 
permit  them  to  attend  to  the  superior  claims  of  society,  household 
drudgery  or  gossip.  This  class  are  only  too  willing  to  develop 
"independence  and  individuality"  in  a  child,  even  though  he  with  un- 
formed mind,  acquire  this  independence  and  individuality  in  the 
slums  or  the  gutter.  This  kind  of  a  mother  is  on  a  par  with  the 
one  who  thinks  that  by  letting  a  child  play  in  cess-pools  and  swamps 
she  can  breed  immunity  to  disease,  or  the  mother,  who  with  a  weak 
child,  made  so  from  repeated  illness,  can,  by  subjecting  him  to  ex-' 
treme  changes,  draughts,  irregular  meals  and  sleep,  breed  resistance 
and  keep  him  well.  While  the  child  is  not  taken  until  his  time 
comes,  his  intelligent  mother  subjects  him  to  much  unnecessary 
suffering  and  inflicts  trials  on  all  connected  with  her.  Would  these 
mothers,  who  really  love  their  children  in  the  real  life  and  also  on 
<^his  plane,  seek  within  their  own  souls  for  light,  even  though  not 
willing  to  learn  from  others,  humble  themselves  before  their  God, 
and  ask  for  Divine  aid,  they  would  learn  that  they  themselves  would 
be  given  light  to  heal  mentally,  morally  and  physically  the  child 
given    to    them.  They    would    learn    not    precept    but    example    is 

essential.  The  child  of  a  considerate  mother,  unless  mentally  or 
physically  unfit,  copies  his  mother,  the  one  with  whom  he  is  thrown 
in  closest  contact.  Like  mother,  like  daughter  on  earth  is  also 
like  mother,  like  son,  for  the  mother,  the  sole  one  in  the  majority 
of  homes,  (the  father  is  rarely  at  home,)  who  trains  her  child, 
whether  he  is  able  to  put  in  effect  her  teachings,  will  reap  the  pleas- 
nre  of  having  that  child,  even  though  he  may  be  wiled  away  by  the 
lures  of  the  world,  return  to  her  teachings,  and  in  later  life,  if  not 
before,  live  up  to  them. 

Mothers,  mothers,   recognize  ere  too  late,  your  responsibilities 
your  power.       Let  nothing  of  a  material  nature  call  you  from  your 


greatest  duty,  that  which  should  be  your  greatest  pleasure.  Noth- 
ing should  come  before  the  greatest  of  all  responsibilities.  That 
woman  who  acknowledges  herself  not  competent  to  train  child 
and  send  him  often  away  from  home  to  the  very  evils  she  herself 
should  conquer,  too  late  realizes  her  mistake  and  when  she  hears 
that  the  boy  she  deemed  others  could  control,  is  ejected  in  disgrace 
from  the  school,  college  or  university  for  the  failings  for  which 
she  is  responsible,  bitter,  unavailing  tears  flow.  Wake  up,  mothers, 
assert  your  rights,  your  God-given  sovereignity  over  your  children. 
Seek  within,  go  to  your  Father,  pray  with  and  for  your  child.  If 
ye  train  him  not  with  reverence  for  God,  he  will  not  revere  you  and 
he  will  treat  you  with  the  scorn  and  contempt  ye  deserve.  Thy 
help  on  earth  is  to  pray  ceaselessly  and  seek  to  live  as  ye  would 
have  thy  child  live.  Control  thyself,  if  ye  give  way  to  anger,  then 
also  will  he.  Be  truthful,  honest,  have  no  depths,  be  open  as  the 
day.  Be  pitiful,  kind,  patient  with  others,  especially  with  him,  and 
Icve  will  conquer  where  naught  else  can.  Many  a  prayer  by  an  un- 
selfish mother  has  been  granted.  Many  a  brand  saved  from  the  fire, 
many  an  incompetent  transformed  into  a  useful  member  of  society 
and  much  unnecessary  suffering  averted. 

Be  ye  therefore,  mothers,  the  instruments  to  save  thy  best-be- 
loved much  useless  misery,  it  rests  largely  with  ye. 


ACKNOWLEDGE  THY  GOD, 


Ye  are  still  undeveloped  if  ye  acknowledge  not  the  Source  of 
thy  being,  God  Omnipotent.  Until  ye  seek  within  for  light,  although 
material  wealth  be  thine,  the  real,  the  spiritual,  remains  hidden. 
Let  not  the  material  senses,  false  interpreters  of  the  true,  blind  ye. 
See  that  ye  dominate  material  brain  and  senses.  Great  is  thy 
power  when  rightly  apprehended,  ye,  made  in  the  Image  and  Like- 
ness of  thy  Father,  are  in  the  real  life,  gods,  each  and  everyone  of 
ye,  no  matter  how  abject  and  lowly  -on  earth.  Ye  impress  and 
see  but  the  false,  not  the  real  temple  of  thy  living  Father.  Although 
on  the  mortal  plane  ye  inherit  the  animal  propensities,  and  originate 
as  well  as  perpetuate  animal  disease,  know  that  all  who  live  the 
harmonious  life  of  the  spirit,  can  control  and  calm  the  turbulent 
little  life  organisms,  and  render  them  subservient  by  treating  them 
as  thy  Father  treats  thee.  He  provides  all  for  all.  When  ye 
deprive  thy  brethren  and  sisters  of  that  which  He  provides  for  all, 
ye  cause  the  little  life  spirits  of  thy  material  bodies,  who  thus  ye 
also  treat  with  disregard  and  injustice,  to  breed  poisons  and  befoul 
ye.  Know  ye  not  for  each  impure  thought,  unjust  act,  there  is  on 
earth  a  law  of  compensation  for  the  material  brain  and  body?  And 
know  ye  not  that  this  material  brain  and  body  is,  almost  of  itself 
an  independent  being  and  that  thy  spirit,  ye,  are  so  intimately  cor- 
related with  this  material  brain  and  body  that  ye,  upon  the  mortal 
plane  of  consciousness,  suffer  with  and  through  it.  Therefore, 
teachers  are  sent  to  bring  this  material  brain  and  body  as  much  in 
harmony  with  ye  as  is  possible. 

Oh,  spirits,  shut  off  from  thine  own  to  develop  attributes  on  this 
plane,  deaf  and  blind  are  ye  to  the  glories  and  beauties  of  thy  real 
Home  and  life.  Know  the  time  is  ripe  for  many  to  be  freed  from 
much  that  has  kept  them  in  darkness,  the  life  forces  are  higher 
developed,  the  material  brain  more  receptive  to  the  truth,  can 
see  wherein  the  undeveloped  failed  to  apprehend  the  Lord  Jesus 
correctly.  Ye,  in  the  light,  know  that  the  loving  Father  alone  im- 
pressed our  Lord  Jesus,  alone  suffered  the  agony  and  ignominy  of 
the  Crucifixion.  How  could  a  human  body  even  though  inherit- 
ing the  purity  and  holiness  of  the  human  mother,  the  saintly  Virgin 
Mary  live  free  from  all  animal  characteristics,  the  life  of  God  upon 
this  plane,  unless  impressed  by  God  Himself?  Came  one  before, 
came  one  since  His  advent  equal  unto  Him?  Were  not  all  others 
of  the  world,  worldly,  throughout  some  portion,  if  not  all,  of  their 
lives?  The  great  Guatama  retired,  to  silence  and  solitude,  after 
leading  a  material  life,  the  Lord  Jesus  never  lived  a  material  life, 
nor  sought  He  solitude  to  be  tempted  by  Satan,  but  to  receive  more 
potent  vibrations  from  His  Father,  so  apprehended  when  His  Father 
was  not  attached  to  Him.       When  attached  to  Him  at  the  Trans- 

94 


figuration,  the  Crucifixion  and  the  Ascension  and  a  few  other  times, 
God  Himself  spoke  directly  to  His  children,  although  few,  even  then 
recognized  the  truth.  What  meant  He  when  He  said,  "Before 
Abraham  was,  I  am,"  "I  am  the  Way  the  Truth  and  the  Light,  if 
ye  had  known  Me  ye  should  have  known  the  Father,  and  from 
henceforth  have  ye  known  and  seen  Him."  Oh,  ye  undeveloped, 
not  to  feel  the  truth  of  these  glorious  words.  "From  henceforth 
have  ye  known  and  seen  him."  Seen  what,  a  world,  a  Principle, 
a  union  of  numberous  personalities  reflecting  God?  Nay,  seen  the 
mortal  form  as  much  like  unto  The  Spirit  impressing  it  as  was 
possible  upon  the  undeveloped  earth. 

Why  spake  St.  John,  "He  came  unto  His  own  and  His  own  re- 
ceived Him  not,  but  those  who  received  Him,  to  them  gave  He  the 
power  to  become  the  sons  of  God."  They  understood  Him  not, 
they  received  Him  not,  because  they  partook  of  the  animal,  as  the 
same  who  receive  Him  not  today  still  partake  of  the  animal  and  are 
more  or  less  pagan,  undeveloped  still.  St.  John  meant  not  all  were 
not  sons  of  God.  He  came  to  His  own.  They  received  Him  not. 
to  those  who  received  Him  He  gave  the  power  to  become,  act  as  sons 
of  God  on  mortal  plane,  but  all  were  sons  of  God.  This  is  the  cor- 
rect interpretation.  The  majority  of  "His  own"  received  Him  not 
because  they  were  not  ready,  the  few  who  were,  were  empowered  to 
act,  as  become  sons  of  God  on  this  plane,  the  earth.  He  did  not 
repudiate  His  own,  a  part  of  Himself.  He  said,  **Have  I  been  so 
long  with  ye  and  hast  thou  not  known  me?  He  that  hath  seen  Me 
hath  seen  the  Father,  and  how  sayeth  thou  then,  "Showeth  us  the 
Father."  Believeth  thou  not  I  am  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in 
me?  The  words  that  I  spoke  unto  you,  I  speak  not  of  myself,  but 
the  Father  that  dwelleth  in  me,  He  doeth  the  work  and  I  will  pray 
the  Father  (God  within  impressing  Him)  and  He  shall  give  you 
another  Comforter,  that  He  may  abide  with  you  forever,  even  the 
spirit  of  truth,  whom  the  world  cannot  receive  because  it  seeth  him 
not,  neither  knoweth  him.  At  that  day  ye  shall  know  I  am  in  the 
Father,  and  ye  in  me  and  I  in  ye."  He  said  "Even  thy  spirit,  of 
truth  whom  the  world  cannot  receive  because  it  seeth  him  not." 
This  meant  that  the  people  had  just  arrived  at  a  stage  of  advance- 
ment when  their  own  spirits  were  impressing  them  more  or  less  cor- 
rectly, and  that  in  future  a  great  many  would  be  impressed  more 
clearly  by  the  real,  true  spirit,  whom  the  world  can  neither  see  nor 
know.  He  cast  not  oflf  His  own.  The  few  who  apprehended  Him 
according  to  their  development,  mingled  the  true  with  the  false, 
hence  their  various  interpretations,  which  later  more  adulterated, 
passed  from  lip  to  lip  until  torn  and  mangled  as  was  His  human 
body,  they  were  transmitted  and  came  down  to  this  day  interpreted 
according  to  the  light  received.  More  of  "His  own"  are  able  to  re- 
ceive Him  than  ever,  "hence  He  is  being  interpreted  more  clearly. 
The  truth  was  "I  shall  give  you  another  comforter  when  you  are 
ready  to  receive,  even  thy  own  spirit  of  truth."  Meaning  thy  own 
spirits  will  impress  you  with  the  truth,  that  I  am  the  Father,  ye,  my 
child,  I  therefore  in  ye,  and  ye  spirit  born  of  Me  in  Me. 

"Not  that  any  man  hath  seen  the  Father  save  he  which  is  of 
God,  meaning  the   truth.       No   mortal  ever  hath  or   ever  sees   the 


Father  in  His  real  Form  upon  the  mortal  plane.  But,  ye  spirits, 
of  each  and  every  mortal  form,  know  and  see  Him,  as  ye  see  each 
other,  in  the  real  life.  Ye  know  He  is  thy  Father,  God,  ye  His 
children,  minor  gods.  He  embodied  in  Spirit  Form,  glorious,  be- 
yond compare,  ye  embodied  in  perfect  form  similar  unto  His,  made 
in  His  Divine  Image  and  Likeness,  and  not  in  the  image  or  likeness 
of  aught  superior  or  inferior,  but  the  likeness  of  thy  Father,  and 
as  on  earth,  ye  imperfectly  reflect  shape,  form,  features  expressions, 
more  or  less  commingled  with  the  animal,  in  the  real  life,  in  thy 
real  forms,  ye  reflect  in  all  the  Beauty  and  Divinity  of  The  Spirit, 
God  Omnipotent,  thy  Father. 


THE  HOLY  GHOST  OR  SPIRIT. 


That  which  has  come  down  to  us,  "Holy  Ghost"  instead  of  the 
"Holy  Spirit"  hath  in  the  real  life  but  little  significance,  knowing 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ever  alluded  to  the  "Holy  Spirit,"  His 
Father,  not  the  "Holy  Ghost."  The  Living  God,  who  lived  then 
the  same  as  ever,  today,  yesterday  and  forever,  the  One  Omnipotent 
God.  Though  ye,  still  of  the  animal,  under  the  law  of  the  material, 
cannot  grasp  it.  thy  Father  is  Omnipotent,  the  Living  God  of  all 
the  living  children.  There  are  no  ghosts  as  ye  deem  them.  All 
are  beautiful,  glorious,  loving,  living  spirits.  And  all  are  only  pure 
and  righteous.  The  Holy  Ghost  still  apprehended  by  those  of  His 
children  who  are  developed  to  apprehend  Him  in  this  way,  is  thine 
own  loving  Father.  The  Father,  not  of  one  race,  one  class,  but 
of  all,  none  more  loved,  none  superior,  but  all,  under  Him  and 
Divine  law  advancing  and  developing  that  which  is  essential  for  them. 

Think  ye  who  apprehend  the  truth  on  this  plane  are  superior 
to  thy  brethren  and  sisters  in  darkest  Africa  or  those  of  the  ice- 
clogged  North  who  have  never  heard  of  the  Holy  Ghost  or  who 
dream  not  of  a  living  God?  Nay,  thy  brothers,  thy  sisters,  though 
black,  yellow,  copper  be  their  pigments,  or  though  they  have  none 
and  are  white,  they,  not  having  made  themselves,  are  not  respon- 
sible for  either  the  color  or  texture  of  their  skins  any  more  than  ye 
are  for  the  color  of  thy  hair  and  eyes,  or  the  brain  which  remains 
at  a  standstill  in  those  ordained  not  to  advance,  or  the  brain  capable 
of  transmitting  the  melody,  not  of  Mozart  but  of  the  spirit  spheres, 
or  the  genius  of  the  divinely  gifted  and  inspired.  When  ye  realize 
on  earth,  that  on  this  plane  .ye  but  express  according  to  the  instru- 
ments entrusted  to  ye,  although  thine  be  the  will  to  develop  and  at- 
tune these  instruments  to  a  certain  degree  of  perfection,  yet  if  thine 
instrument,  when  first  formed  for  thee,  be  defective  and  of  poor  qual- 
ity, ye  can  but  attune  it  slightly.  "Thus  far,  and  no  farther  can  ye 
go."  Therefore  pity  and  sympathize  those  born  not  solely  with 
poor  instruments,  but  all  whether  deeply  colored  or  white,  whether 
of  high  or  low  degree,  whether  saints  or  sinners,  recognizing  all  as 
children  of  the  Most  High,  equal  in  the  real  life,  and  although  en 
different  planes  of  advancement,  mingling  together  equally  as  chil- 
dren of  the  same  Father." 

"Blessed  are  the  merciful."  Is  it  merciful  to  esteem  thy  brother 
of  lower  status  because  he  is  born  differently  or  is  not  so  highly 
developed?  Ye  who  are  more  developed  should  only  love  and 
compassionate  those  less  so,  else  ye  are  not  merciful  and  follow  not 
the  Lord's  teachings.  "Forgive  seventy  times  seven."  Doth  it 
mean  to  forgive  seventy  times  seven,  or  doth  it  mean  to  remaixi 
obdurate,  repay  hate  with  hate,  eye  for  a  neye,  tooth  for  a  tooth? 
Doth  it  mean  that  He  who  demanded  His  children  rise  to  this  stand- 
ard could  not  Himself?  That  He  who  gave  this  injunction  could 
scourge  money-lenders,  curse  cities,  denounce  anyone,  even  with 
righteous  wrath?  Nay,  solely  with  pity  and  love  spake  He.  That 
He  the  All-merciful,  could  not  rise  to  the  plane  of  many  of  today 
who  forgive  seventy  times  seven,  is  not  believed  by  those  who  know 
the  truth?  Hence  ye  who  do  not  apprehend  Him  correctly,  seek 
within  for  light  and  know  only  the  good  is  true. 


Denounced  He  the  thief  on  the  cross  who  reviled  Him?  Scorned 
He  those  who  pierced  Him  with  thorns,  who  nailed  Him  to  the 
Cross,  who  scourged  and  mangled  His  holy  Body?  Nay,  even  then 
forgave  He  all.  If  He,  in  extreme  mortal  agony  forgave,  how 
could  He  curse?  He  incapable  of  aught  but  love,  as  was  evidenced 
without  doubt,  in  the  greatest  suffering  possible  He  felt  but  pity 
and  love.  Arraigned  He  those  who  were  not  ready  to  receive  Him? 
Nay,  therefore  those  who  did  not  understand  then,  as  ye  who  do 
not  understand  today,  interpret  according  to  the  development  of 
your,  not  correctly  attuned,  instruments.  When  they  are  in  tune 
with  the  Infinite,  they  express  but  the  love  and  harmony  of  the  real 
life,  when  poor  and  out  of  tune  they  produce  discord  and  harmony. 
Hence,  "Judge  not  that  ye  be  not  judged,"  is  meant  solely  for  the 
mortal  plane.  The  Son  of  God  cannot  be  judged,  but  his  mortal 
attachment  is  judged  to  be  what  it  is,  out  of  tune  and  unreliable. 
Hence  judge  ye  not  those  on  a  higher  plane,  but  seek  ye  to  bring 
thy  discordant  instruments  into  harmony,  always  remembering  that 
but  the  good  is  true.  Know  ye  are  of  God,  know  ye  are  not  born 
in  sin,  know  ye  are  not  victims  of  other's  wrong-doing,  know  ye 
are  not  undeveloped  creatures  evolving  good  out  of  evil,  but  pure, 
holy  spirits  on  this  plane  to  develop  certain  qualities  but  for  a  little 
while,  and  know  that  this  little  while,  although  it  seems  like 
an  eternity  on  earth,  is  but  a  moment  in  the  real  life.  And  when 
it  is  over,  ye  rejoice  that  it  has  enabled  ye  to  go  forth  conscious 
in  all  ways  of  thy  Divine  heritage.  Oh,  mortals,  can  ye  not  con- 
ceive of  spheres  where  only  good  rules?  Those  who,  in  faint  de- 
gree, express  the  good  of  the  real  life,  find  no  pleasure  in  the  animal 
pleasure  of  mortal  life,  they  know  that  sin.  or  rather  that  called  sin 
is  not  necessary  in  the  real  life  for  pleasure,  that  even  here  the 
greatest  pleasure  is  ministering  to  the  real  good  of  others,  and  as 
this  class  express  imperfectly  these  soul  gifts  on  earth,  all  express 
them  in  greater  degree  in  the  real  life.  Does  righteousness,  purity, 
goodness  detract  from  enjoyment  on  earth?  Think  ye  the  condi- 
tions of  earth  necessary  to  develop  certain  attributes  are  essential 
in  a  higher,  think  ye  where  love  rules,  hate  is  known?  That  one 
person  who  harbors  hate  or  dislike  to  any  creature  can  be  in  har- 
mony with  love?  Think  ye  where  purity  abides,  impurity  exists? 
To  the  pure,  all  things  are  pure,  the  pure  see  but  Angels,  where  the 
impure  see  devils.  Only  with  mortal  sense  we  see  the  impure. 
Solely  upon  the  material  plane,  do  ye  see  the  evils  of  the  material 
whether  they  appear  as  representations  given  by  those  who  are  in  the 
spirit,  or  whether  but  illusions  of  the  undeveloped,  materal  brain. 
When  we  develop  our  instruments,  our  material  brains,  our  finite 
mind,  we  cease  to  do  the  impure  act,  get  into  the  true  spiritual  con- 
sciousness, hence  we  see,  instead  of  the  devils  and  evils  of  mortal 
plane,  the  Angels  and  good  of  the  real  life.  Therefore  when  ye  see 
evils  in  others  on  this  plane,  or  betwixt  or  between  on  t^he  higher, 
know  that  ye  see  falsely  if  ye  see  not  good,  for  only  the  good  is 
true,  and  if  ye  judge  not  wisely,  ye  see  not  clearly.  How  dif- 
ferent would  be  thy  judgment,  how  loving  thy  criticism,  could  ye 
see  the  real  and  true,  the  radiant,  glorious  beings  instead  of  their 
mortal  bodies.  Hence  seek  not  for  the  devils,  look  for  the  Angels, 
seek  within,  with  faith,  love,  exemplify  the  soul  gifts  in  acts  and  ye 
shall  find  the  truth  which  will  free  ye  from  thy  delusions. 


THE  COMFORTER. 


Thy  spirit,  the  real  you  impressing  your  material  brain  and 
body,  now  hath  an  instrument  through  which  it  can  receive  correct 
messages  from  the  real  Home  and  can  therefore  comprehend  and 
express  more  clearly  the  soul  gifts  of  love,  power,  strength,  right- 
eousness, charity,  compassion,  etc.  Ye  are  free  more  or  less  from 
thy  animal  inheritance  and  thy  real  one,  the  Divine,  can  help  ye 
to  conquer  and  subdue,  bring  into  harmony  the  undeveloped  little 
organisms  in  thy  real  body.  But  think  not  ye  who  express  the 
soul  gifts  more  perfectly  on  earth  are  nearer  to  going  Home  than 
those  who  do  not.  Nay,  often  the  most  developed  on  earth  take 
a  long  time  to  bring  but  a  very  few  into  perfect  tune.  These  apper- 
tain to  the  spirits  to  whom  progression  on  earth  is  due,  for  with 
correct  instruments,  brain  and  body  almost  in  perfect  harmony,  they 
transmit  the  wisdom,  the  learning,  the  arts  and  sciences  of  the  real 
life  more  correctly.  The  insane,  the  fool,  the  moral  pervert,  the 
criminal  born  with  malformed  brain  can  neither  transmit  nor  receive 
correctly,  hence  only  undergoes  that  which  is  essential  and  is  oft 
liberated  before  ye  of  the  better  brains. 

Think  ye,  your  Father,  All-good,  discriminates  as  ye,  under  law, 
on  earth?  They  are  His  children  the  same  as  ye  in  the  real  life, 
beauteous,  pure  and  righteous.  Hence  look  not  upon  these  with- 
out pity.  Could  ye  see  with  thy  true  sight  ye  would  see  the  lovely, 
loving  spirit  instead  of  the  degraded,  tormented  one  undergoing 
that  which  must  be  or  thy  Father  who  is  Omnipotent,  would  not 
permit  it.  Think  ye  thy  petty  love,  feeble  reflection  of  His,  can 
equal  His?  Know  not  that  Divine  law  is  unchanageable  and,  undei 
Divine  Law,  each  receive  the  material  brain  and  body  necessary 
for  the  spirit  brain  and  body  they  are  to  help  develop  and  that  the 
soul  child,  under  law,  in  turn,  is  endowed  with  the  real  spirit  brain 
and  body  to  be  his?  Hence  none  are  discriminated  against,  all  re- 
ceive, under  law,  in  turn  the  spirit  brain  and  body  to  connect  them 
with  the  spirit  world  in  which  they  form  individual  mind.  If  thy 
brain  and  body  is  not  in  harmony  to  enable  ye  to  control,  there  is 
but  one  way  for  you  to  develop  it,  and  that  is  to  on  earth,  undergo 
with  the  material  body  that  which  alone  can  bring  the  real  one 
into  perfect  harmony.  Hence  the  mortal  plane  is  not  only  a  birth 
place  for  all  of  God's  children  but  to  develop  perfect  instruments 
for  them. 

As  it  is  not  our  Father's  purpose  to  cause  unnecessary  suffer- 
ing, He  sends  teachers  for  every  plane  of  advancement  to  all  the 
different  races.  In  every  material  world  when  a  certain  number 
arrive  at  a  certain  stage  when  they  can  apprehend  our  Father,  He 
puts  Himself  in  direct  touch  with  them  by  bringing  forth  a  perfect 
being,  such  as  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  It  must  be  known,  despite 
the  unbelief  of  many,  that  the  Lord  Jesus  was   Divinely  conceived, 

99 


that  Mary  was  a  Virgin,  pure  and  saintly  when  she  bore  Him.  Ye 
of  little  light,  know  that  the  immaculate  is  not  more  difficult 
than      a      natural      conception.  When      ye      can,      of      thyselves, 

alone,      bring      forth      life,      then       deride       this       truth.  What 

know  ye  of  the  origin  of  life?  Doubt  ye  ye  live  because  ye  cannot 
create  life?  Doubt  ye  an  immaculate  conception  simply  because  ye 
cannot  create  it?  Ye  cannot  create  one  more  than  the  other?  Then 
doubt  ye  all  the  testimony  of  thy  material  senses  which  ye  create 
not.  Each  one  seeth  that  which  he  is  to  see.  Each  one  heareth 
that  which  he  is  to  hear,  each  one  feeleth  as  he  is  to  felel  regarding 
some  things  but  not  all.  For  when  a  spirit  shuts  out  the  darkness 
and  lets  in  the  light,  the  truth  is  revealed  to  him  and  he  knows  all 
things,  as  they  are,  and  not  as  they  seem.  Our  Father  needed  a 
perfect  instrument  to  connect  Him  to  the  material  plane,  not  solely 
to  receive  through  vibrations  and  impressions  to  guide  and  control, 
but  one  composed  of  the  most  highly  developed  life  forces.  Hence 
the  advent  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  sole  mortal  being  who.  had 
no  individual  spirit  but  who  was  impressed  solely  by  God  Omnipo- 
tent. How  blind,  oh,  mortals  not  to  feel  the  truth  that  thy  Father, 
vrith  the  perfect  parent  love  from  which  all  parent  love  is  derived, 
alone  suffered  for  ye  on  the  Cross.  To  show  ye  in  the  real  life  that 
soon  as  ye  can  apprehend  Him  on  earth.  He  undergoes  voluntarily 
greater  suffering  than  ye  are  decreed  under  law  to  undergo,  also  to 
show  those  who  are  ready  on  earth  that  the  real  life  is  the  spirit. 
"In  my  Father's  Home  are  many  mansions,  I  go  to  prepare  one  for 
you."  Came  not  He  for  one  especial  race  or  class,  but  came  He 
for  all.  To  the  thief  on  the  cross,  asked  not  he,  "Do  ye  believe?" 
but  said  He,  "This  day  ye  shall  be  with  me  in  Paradise,"  turned  not 
He  away  from  the  sinning,  the  suffering,  the  object,  the  lowly.  "Go. 
sin  no  more"  to  the  woman  caught  in  sin.  To  the  leper,  the  blind, 
the  lame,  the  halt,  the  sorely  afflicted,   He  ministered.  He  cast 

not  out  evil  spirits  but  brought  the  little  inharmonious  "spirit"  or- 
ganisms of  the  body  into  harmony.  He  made  His  children,  with 
the  power  given  by  Him,  heal  themselves.  He  raised  the  dead 
under  the  same  law.  He  turned  water  into  wine,  multiplied  loaves 
and  fishes  for  material  needs,  knowing  that  spirit,  or  moral  plane, 
needs  food  for  the  material  body.  Had  they  not  needed  food,  would 
ye  not  need  it  now,  there  would  be  none  provided,  for  all  comes  from 
Him.  When  ye  develop  so  ye  will  not  need  it,  ye  will  cease  to 
live  on  the  mortal  and  awaken  in  the  real  life.  Only  aveil  betwixt 
but  that  veil  is  hung  by  thy  Father  and  can  only  be  drawn  when  He 
wills. 

Oh,  ye  of  little  faith,  thy  Father  hath  only  not  every  hair  num- 
bered, but  every  tear,  every  heart  throb  recorded.  He  is  the  Source 
of  thy  being,  ponder  on  that.  If  He  be  the  Source,  then  are  ye 
from  the  waters  of  Life,  Love  and  Truth,  and  think  ye  while  ye  use 
a  dark,  muddy  channel,  also  of  Him,  He  will  not  purge  and  cleanse 
it,  does  not  the  water  slowly,  and  surely  cleanse  itself  as  it  doth 
flow?  Think  ye  that  the  waters  of  life,  within  thy  bodies,  shall 
not  also  be  purged  and  cleansed?  Therefore  be  patient  with  the 
frailities  and  weaknesses  of  others,  in  truth,  they  know  not  what 
they   do,   though   high  be  their   rank,   great  their  earthly  power,    if 

100 


they  be  not  loving  kind,  they  know  not' vjhar 'itTiGy' dc/'tl?ey  express 
not  their  real  selves.  When  they  'do,  they  express  the  soul  gifts. 
and  manifest  that  which  is  true,  know  ye  therefore  only  the  true 
is  real  and  only  the  real  can  endure,  the  false,  the  unreal  vanish 
before  the  light  of  God  like  mist  before  the  dawn  and  all  becomes 
clear.  Have  patience,  above  all,  with  those  who  never  know  what 
they  do,  who  never  can  receive  truly  from  the  real  Home,  who  never 
can  receive  truly  from  the  material  and  who  must,  under  law,  appear 
criminal,  debased,  degenerate.  They  are  thine  own,  part  of  thy- 
selves.  Even  though  they  be  deaf  to  thy  pleadings,  blind  to  thy  love, 
impervious  to  the  sufferings  of  others,  bear  evcjr  in  mind  they  know 
not  what  they  do.  When  our  Lord  was  about  to  depart  almost  His 
last  words  were,  "Forgive  them.  Father,  they  know  not  what  they 
do."  Know  ye,  were  nof  the  mortal  plane  absolutely  imperitive,  so 
great  is  thy  Fathers  love  and  sympathy,  ye  would  not  have  to  under- 
go it.  The  majority  of  His  children,  those  ^cver  decreed  for  the 
mortal  life,  simply  recall  the  sufferings  of  their  life  organisms  re- 
gistered upon  their  spiritual  brain,  or  rather  felt  by  the  little  spirit 
organisms  which  have  really  suffered  upon  mortal  plane,  and  as 
they  are  a  part  of  them,  they  recall,  as  though  they  themselves  had 
undergone  them,  while  those  who  undergo  in  mortal  bodies,  also 
recall  that  which  is  needful,  hence,  oft  in  the  midst  of  joy,  they  re- 
call the  dark,  yet  loved  earth  life.  Hence  ye  of  little  light,  know  that 
all  is  well  with  ye,  that  thy  Father  ever  upholdeth  and  succoreth 
thee.  Thy  comforter,  not  God,  not  the  Celestial  Angel  guides,  not 
the  Holy  Ghost,  but  thine  own  spirit,  ye,  the  real  one  now  hath  an 
instrument  which  ye  can  guide  and  impress  correctly.  *'Even  the 
spirit  of  truth  because  it  seeth  him  not,"  neither  knoweth  him." 
When  He  said  "him"  He  meant  neither  Himself  nor  trre  Father, 
He  would  not  have  called  either  Himself  nor  His  Father  him.  The 
material  seeth  not  the  real  him,  knoweth  not  the  real  him,  only  feels 
him  when  he  expresses  the  soul  gifts,  although  oft  through  some  lack 
of  development  he  cannot  cognize  his  Divine  origin  nor  his  Heaven- 
ly Father,  Therefore  seek  ye  within  for  thy  comforter,  and  ye 
will  bring  under  the  law  of  love,  thy  material  instrument,  into  har- 
mony, and  on  this  plane,  ye  will  receive  absolute  proof  that  ye  are 
God's  child  and  heir  to  His  glory  and  Divinity. 


101 


"AND  BECAUSE  I  TELL  YE  THE  TRUTH  YE  BELIEVE  ME 

NOT. 


12  chapter,  St.  John,  "Why  do  you  not  understand  my  words? 
Even  because  ye  cannot  hear  my  words,  he  that  is  of  God  fears 
God's  words.  Ye,  therefore,  hear  them  not  because  ye  are  not  of 
God."  This  meant  that  the  real  spirit,  in  charge  of  the  material 
brain  and  body,  who  had  brain  and  body  in  harmony,  a  good  instru- 
ment, heard  the  words,  therefore,  he,  "the  son  of  God"  heard  them. 
The  spirit  that  did  not  have  a  material  brain  and  body  in  harmony, 
did  not  hear  them,  that  is,  he  could  not  comprehend  them  through 
his  undeveloped  brain,  in  this  sense  only  was  he  not  a  son  of  God. 
When  ye  ask  why  sufifer  we  here,  why  doth  God  so  affiict  us,  think 
ye  that  your  poor,  undeveloped  material  brain  and  body  is  child 
of  God?  Nay,  never  doth  one  little  life  organism  "of  thine  moral 
body  abide  in  the  real  you.  The  mortal  vanishes  as  body  forever, 
the  spirit  ever  is  the  same  child  of  God.  But  ye  must  suffer  with 
and  through  thy  mortal  form.  Think  ye,  were  it  not  for  thine 
ultimate  good  ye  would  have  to  suffer?  Think  ye  thy  Omnipotent 
God,  All-good  curses  ye  for  the  purpose  of  looking  on  your  misery? 
Or  that  He  makes  ye  dream  a  bad  dream,  real  as  the  mortal  life 
wherein  ye  suffer  as  much  as  though  it  were  real?  If  He  be  Omnipo- 
tent and  it  be  that  ye  can  think,  from  whence  cometh  the  evil  in 
the  dream  if  not  from  Him?  If  it  be  but  an  illusion,  who  created 
thee  with  the  power  to  make  illusions  ye  are  of  Him,  whether  good 
or  bad,  hence,  the  dream,  the  illusion  must  be  also  of  Him.  Be- 
lieveth  ye  not  God  is  Omnipotent,  or  believeth  ye  ye  are  more  potent 
than  thy  God,  and  that  ye  create  either  in  real  life  or  dreams  the 
evil?  Or  believe  ye  that  the  devil  (we  seeth  him  not  on  mortal 
plane,  where  abideth  he,  if  all  in  spirit  be  love  and  harmony,)  the 
Father  of  lies,  worketh  ye  iniquity?  If  so  be  it  ye  believe  in  evil 
dream  or  the  devil,  ye  make  thy  Father,  not  Omnipotent,  ye  make 
thyselves  and  the  devil  more  potent.  What  great  power  is  thine 
that  ye  dream  so  vile  a  dream  that  God  Himself  as  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  nor  Mrs.  Eddy  nor  all  great  teachers  can  end  it,  that  the  power 
of  the  devil,  whom  we  know  not  in  the  real  life,  whom  we  see  not 
in  the  dream,  should  be  even  more  powerful  than  all  the  love  and 
power  of  an  Omnipotent  God,  and  thy  Omnipotent  God,  All-good, 
Divine  Principle,  expressed  in  the  millions  of  different  beings  or 
ideas,  who,  regardless  that  they  are  pure,  holy  ideas,  will  persist  in 
continuing  among  those  who  still  dream  evil,  even  after  they  stop 
dreaming  evil  and  realize  they  are  but  good,  as  many  claim.  It 
seemeth  soon  as  they  get  into  the  light,  if  this  is  the  real  life,  they 
should  continue  in  it,  but  this  is  not  the  real  life.  Wherefore  the 
ascension  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  why  taught  He  "In  my  Father's 
House  are  many  mansions,  I  go  to  prepare  one  for  you,"  if  here  is 

102 


the  spirit  world,  why  had  He  to  go  elsewhere  to  prepare  mansions? 
If  here  is  the  real  world,  why  did  not  Mrs.  Eddy  stay  in  it?  If 
here  is  the  real  world  where  are  the  billions  of  beings  who  lived 
here  before?  The  Lord  Jesus,  and  all  teachers  who  have  been  in- 
spired more  or  less  know  this  is  not  the  spirit  life.  Mrs.  Eddy 
was  inspired  to  write,  "In  truth  this  is  a  world  of  spirits,  and  God 
The  Spirit."  The  Lord  taught  that  the  material  senses  shut  out 
the  truth,  but  He  did  not  deny  that  there  are  material  senses  which 
are  entirely  distinct  from  the  spiritual  senses.  Material  eyes  and 
sight  are  not  spiritual  eyes  and  sight,  hence  the  spirit  on  earth  must 
use  as  real  eyes  as  when  in  the  spirit.  Hence  it  were  folly  to 
deny  reality  to  the  material  because  it  is  but  a  vehicle  of  expression 
for  spirit  on  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness,  just  as  spiritual 
brain  and  body  is  a  vehicle  of  expression  for  spirit,  soul,  in  the  real 
life.  Or  think  ye,  that  the  bodies  in  the  real  life,  which  is  the  true, 
are  formed  of  elusive  essences  of  an  intangible  principle,  or  retro- 
gressive form  playing  on  harps?  Sayeth  not  the  Bible,  Science 
and  Health  and  some  of  the  inspired  works  of  the  most  developed 
nations  "Like  unto  God  in  His  Divine  Image  and  Likeness."  If 
God's  children  or  ideas  are  made  like  unto  Him,  in  His  Image  and 
Likeness,  where  is  the  Image  and  Likeness,  if  there  is  no  Personal 
God,  in  which  they  were  made?  Hence  as  God  made  ye  all  in  His 
Image,  it  must  appear  to  ye,  that  whilst  ye  live  on  the  mortal  plane 
ye  are  something  besides  principle  in  the  real  life,  and  that  to  ex- 
press principle  and  the  soul  gifts  you  must  have  a  body  and  brain 
in  the  real  life  and  as  you  have  a  brain  and  body  in  real  life,  you  must 
also  have  as  real  a  body  and  brain  in  the  mortal  life  through  which 
to  express  them.  Therefore  since  the  mortal  body  vanishes  from 
sight  and  it  returns  to  dust,  it  is  never  again  a  vehicle  of  expression 
for  ye  on  earth,  hence  it  can  be  clearly  seen  it  is  not  real  one  where- 
in you  express,  manifest  and  reflect  principle  and  soul  gifts,  nor 
can  this  be  the  real  life  or  the  Lord  Jesus  and  every  one  else  would 
be  visible  at  least  to  ye  who  have  renounced  the  evils  of  the  flesh 
or  wiped  them  out  of  existence. 

The  materialist  unable  to  prove  spiritual  truths,  denies  the  real 
life  and  spirit,  but  the  materialist  should  know,  so  be  it  he  can  think, 
that  he  cannot  prove  the  origin  of  anything.  He  knows  naught  of 
the  forces  which  keep  the  earth  and  mortality  in  activity  and  oper- 
ation. Though  he  hath  a  brain  of  the  highest  on  the  material  plane, 
he  showeth  it  is  but  on  a  certain  plane  when  he  can  only  accept 
that  which  he  can  prove  scientificially.  He  seeth  not  because  he 
cannot  prove  what  sight  is,  he  heareth  not  because  he  cannot  prove 
what  hearing  is,  he  tasteth  not  because  he  cannot  prove  what 
taste  is.  He  is  not  here  because  he  cannot  prove  from  whence 
or  how  he  came.  Were  only  that  true  which  can  be  proven  true 
to  the  material  senses,  how  limited  our  knowledge.  From  whence 
hath  come  all  knowledge,  all  wisdom?  Where  obtained  man  per- 
fection when  he  was  created  perfect?  Or  from  whence  gleaned 
man  knowledge  if  he  came  from  the  animal?  If  created  perfect,  he 
must  have  brought  the  wisdom  from  the  spirit  spheres,  if  he  came 
from  the  animal,  did  he  acquire  or  evolve  it  from  the  animal?  He 
was  not  created  perfect  nor  from  an  especial  species.       He  did  not 

103 


evolve  life  (which  is  everlasting)  spontaneously,  nor  did  he  mate- 
rially evolve  knowledge.  Even  the  materialist  gives  supremacy  to 
the  mental,  the  mind.  Mind  antedates  all,  then  where  doth  Mind 
dwell?  Not  in  the  physical  realms,  although  it  functions  in  all 
forms  of  life,  yet  it  is  distinct  and  apart.  Although  mind  has  evolved 
on  the  mortal  plane,  can  the  materialist  prove  how  it  evolved  or 
from  whence  it  came?  Why  deny  the  only  reasonable,  according 
to  developed  mind,  explanation,  that  Mind  is  not  of  this  world, 
and  accept  the  concensus  opinion  of  millions  of  beings  although 
possibly  on  not  so  high  a  plane  materially  realizing  the  material 
is  but  transitory  and  imperfect,  who  care  not  to  waste  their  time 
on  solving  problems  which  cannot  be  solved  scientifically)  who  in- 
structed by  the  power  within  their  own  souls,  know  without  doubt 
the  truth  that  this  life  is  everlasting  and  immortal  and  that  mind 
comes  from  God  Omnipotent. 

All  religion  and  philosophy  is  based  upon  the  spiritual.  The 
greatest  thinkers  deny  it  not,  all  agree  in  a  Supreme  Guiding  Power. 
All  more  or  less  concede  evolution  although  unable  to  locate  "the 
missing  link."  All  know  that  mental  evolution  still  continues,  that 
the  brains  of  today  are  more  developed  than  ever.  That  the  great- 
est of  ancient  and  medieval  thinkers  are  not  on  a  par  with  the  great 
of  today.  That  the  brains  of  the  majority  are  more  receptive  and 
better  developed  than  the  brains  were  when  more  recently  evolved 
from  the  animal.  Those  who  deny  this  are  not  familiar  with  the 
advancement  made  in  scientific  and  philosophic  thought,  the  mar- 
velous inventions  and  superior  conditions  in  all  departments  of 
life.  When  one  notes  how  the  undeveloped  races,  the  aborigines 
of  various  countries  are  advancing,  one  realizes,  only  the  superficial 
deny  this  truth.  When  one  sees  that  they  can  no  longer  be  called 
uncivilized,  and  that  many  are  developing  along  all  lines,  it  is  clearly 
perceived  that  brains  all  over  the  world  are  more  ready  to  receive 
and  transmit  correctly  than  ever  before.  Hence  truths  that  could 
not  be  apprehended  before  are  given  now.  Never  before  regardless 
that  many  deem  it  indicative  of  superior  wisdom  to  deny  a  Supreme 
Power,  and  notwithstanding  the  terrific  war  at  present,  have  all 
races  been  on  so  high  a  plane  of  development,  but  this  war 
proves  that  they  are  still  more  or  less  of  the  animal,  still  pagan. 
Hence  ye  who  suffer  here,  will  suffer  until  you  conquer  the  animal. 
Ye  are  here  to  develop  qualities  which  ye  cannot  where  all  is  love. 
The  material  world  and  life  is  for  this  purpose,  there  ever  has  been 
in  existence  a  material  universe  for  the  purpose  of  developing  God's 
children. 

Ye,  who  cannot  make  or  create  anything  excepting  out  of  the 
elements  and  substance  already  created,  must  be  still  on  a  low  plane 
if  ye  cannot  understand  that  it  takes  time  to  make  a  body  fit  to  be 
'  in  harmony  with  the  Soul  of  God  from  whom  all  children  receive 
soul  and  consciousness.  And  as  it  is  essential  for  all  to  possess 
qualities  and  atrributes  which  can  only  be  developed  under  the 
severe  conditions  of  mortal  life,  hence  ye  are  here.  All  do  not 
and  never  can  express  the  soul  gifts,  but  all  on  this  plane  develop 
the  qualities  which  their  real  brain  and  bodies  lack  when  they  are 
put  in  control  of  them.       For  instance,  one  may  have  a  brain  not 

104 


developed  to  understand  patience,  therefore  the  spirit  in  charge  may 
have  to  pass  many  years  on  earth  solely  to  acquire  this  quality,  and 
be  advanced  along  all  other  lines,  one  who  is  of  more  benefit  tr 
material  develop  than  one,  who  passes  away  in  early  life,  all  qual- 
ities developed.  Even  the  insane  acquire  patience,  although  the 
insane  are  to  develop  other  qualities  such  as  endurance.  Think  ye 
that  the  spirit  in  charge  of  an  insane  brain  does  not  endure  and  is 
not  conscious  of  the  violent,-  irresponsible  acts  of  its  brain  and 
body?  Think  ye  that  the  millions  toiling  daily  do  not  develop 
many  qualities  such  as  industry,  application,  courage,  fortitude,  sub- 
mission, etc?  Think  ye  that  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest  all  are 
not,  though  it  may  not  seem  so  to  those  who  cannot  think,  subjected 
to  the  very  life  necessary,  (although  they,  with  free  will,  cause  much 
unnecessary  suffering),  to  develop  the  special  quality  lacking?  The 
development  on  earth  is  due  to  those  who  are  a  long  time  develop- 
ing one  or  two  attributes  and  who  are  good  instruments  to  transmit 
the  law  of  universal  progression  of  the  real  life.  The  great  thinkers 
generally  lack  but  one  or  two,  the  majority  lack  submission.  This 
quality  of  submission  is  one  that  the  life  organisms  of  real  spirit 
brain  must  develop,  not  that  the  child  of  God  is  submissive  to  any- 
one, but  that  his  brain  and  body  must  be  submissive  to  him.  Can 
ye  not  see  that  the  brain  and  body  of  a  child  of  God  is  apart  of 
him,  and  while  his  soul  is  pure  and  holy  of  God,  still  it  is  essential 
that  his  brain  and  body  must  possess  all  these  qualities  to  enable 
him  to  express  himself  with  them,  otherwise  he  would  not  be  in 
harmony  with  them  and  they  would  be  poor  instruments,  hence,  when 
he  brings  his  brain  and  body  in  harmony  with  his  soul,  he  is  liber- 
ated from  the  earth's  school. 


106 


'GOD  IS  NOT  THE  GOD  OF  THE  DEAD  BUT  OF  THE 
LIVING." 


"But  as  tcmching-  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  have  ye  not  heard 
that  which  was  spoken  unto  ye  by  God  saying-,  *I  am  the  God  of 
Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob",'^  God  is 
not  the  God  of  the  dead  but  of  the  living.  What  means  these 
words?  How  little  comprehended  when  given,  how  barely  com- 
prehended today,  though  in  Synagogue,  Church  and  Meeting-house 
the  devout  gather,  to  list  to  the  divers  interpretation  of  their  priests, 
and  teachers.  Saw  they,  to  whom  these  words  were  spoken,  the 
living  God,  or  saw  they  His  representative,  the  material  Jesus? 
Spake  through  Jesus  the  living  God  or  spake  the  material  Jesas? 
The  material  Jesus,  impressed  by  the  living  God,  was  but  the  Instru- 
ment used  by  our  Father,  kept  alive  and  active  by  the  countless  little 
life  (spirit)  organisms  of  the  spirit  shadow  form  (material),  con- 
nected with  God,  who  impressed  this  spirit  shadow  form  through 
vibrations  and  attached  Himself  to  it  during  the  most  crucial  per- 
iods of  the  Lord's  earth  life,  and  these  times  spake  Himself  directly 
to  His  children.  He,  the  living  God  suffered,  endured  all,  not  the 
physical  Jesus,  who  had  apart  from  Him,  no  consciousness'  save 
that  of  the  life  organisms  of  the  spirit  shadow  form,  apart  from 
spirit  there  is  no  sensation  in  matter. 

God  of  the  living  means  all  life,  all  living  forms.  All  life  is 
spirit,  God  The  Spirit.  When  spirit  abandons  life  in  the  material 
form,  death  appears  to  mortal  sense,  hence  when  the  Lord  spake 
these  words  He  spake  to  the  living  children  of  God,  living  in  their 
real  bodies  in  the  real  life,  and  impressing  their  mortal  bodies  in 
the  material  one.  If  all  living  spirits  should  abandon  at  once  all 
material  forms  on  earth,  there  would  be  no  developed  life  on  earth, 
it  would  be  inanimate  as  it  was  prior  to  life  being  developed.  The 
life  of  the  material  is  the  life  of  the  spiritual  on  another  plane  of 
consciousness,  under  that  which  is  cognized  as  natural  but  is  in  .real- 
ity, spiritual  law.  This  does  not  mean,  as  is  apprehended  by  some, 
that  the  material  and  spiritual  are  identical.  They  are  not.  They 
are  distinct  as  are  the  two  planes  of  consciousness.  Though  the 
spirit  shadow  form  of  the  material  is  necessary  in  the  spirit  world, 
the  material  substance  is  necessary  on  earth  as  well,  hence  the 
material  world  is  substantial  and  as  real  as  is  the  spiritual.  The 
life  of  both  worlds  is  spiritual  and  identical^  the  substance  two 
forms  of  the  true  spiritual  substance,  one  cognized  as  matter.  All 
substance  is  life  impregnated,  though  not  developed.  When  the 
spirit  form  abandons  the  material  form,  the  material  substance  un- 
dergoes not  destruction  but  change.  The  spirit  shadow  form  of 
Jesus  which   held  the  material  in  place,  was  not   detached  and  dis- 

106 


associated  from  the  material,  (as  is  usual  witli  all  God's  children 
within  a  short  while  after  death,)  until  He,  God  attached  to  Him, 
ascended.  Jesus  arose  from  the  grave  in  His  material  body,  in  a 
material  body  was  seen  by  all,  in  a  material  body  ascended,  the 
material  disintregated,  and  the  spirit  shadow  was  detached  and  dis- 
associated as  He  ascended.  No  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  known  in  the 
real  life,  although  God  is  often  recognized  as  such  by  Christian 
spirits  who  see  Him  prior  to  their  real  spirit  memory  returning, 
which  takes  sometimes  two  or  three  days.  Many  spirits  recognized 
Him  when  first  detached  as  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  before  the 
spirit  memory,  returned  through  undeveloped  pyschics  have  alluded 
to  Him  as  not  God  but  the  Lord,  hence  the  belief  by  many  in  Him 
as  the  "Elder  Brother"  who  exists  still  as  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in 
the  real  life. 

Upon  the  physical  plane  He  was  material  solely,  impressed  by 
God  alone.  We  live  in  the  real  life,  our  spirits  impress  our  mate- 
rial bodies.  Only  the  Lord  Jesus  was  ever,  will  ever  be  impressed 
by  God  Personally.  Hence  no  one  before  or  since  can  ever  attain 
to  His  standard. 

"But  he  that  is  least  in  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  greater  than 
he,"  spake  the  Lord  regarding  John  the  Baptist.  All  in  the  spirit 
spheres  are  higher  than  those  upon  the  most  highly  developed  mate- 
rial plane.  Upon  varying  planes,  the  lowest  higher  than  the  high- 
est material.  And  as  spirit  planes  vary  in  the  spirit  worlds,  so  they 
vary  in  the  Celestial  Kingdoh,  that  meant  by  our  Lord  when  He 
spoke  of  Heaven,  hence  He,  in  truth,  meant  that  the  least  in  Heaven 
was  greater  than  John  the  Baptist. 

"Which  were  born  not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh  nor 
of  the  will  of  man  but  of  God."  The  truth  correctly  given,  sons 
of  God,  not  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God.  "The 
world  was  made  by  Him,  and  the  world  knew  Him  not,  for  the  Father 
judgeth  no  man,  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto. you  the  hour  is  coming 
and  now  is  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God.** 
He  judged  no  one.  The  dead,  who  had  never  heard  of  Him  on 
earth,  who  had  died  ignorant  of  all  spiritual  knowledge,"  shall  hear 
the  Voice  of  God,  they  that  hath  done  good  to  the  resurrection  of 
life,  they  that  hath  done  evil  to  the  resurrection  of  damnation." 
Following  this  He  said,  "I  seek  not  my  own  will  but  that  of  the 
Father  who  sent  Me."  Immediately  before  that  He  said,  "For  the 
Father  judgeth  no  man."  Therefore  seeking  to  do  the  will  of  the 
Father,  He  also  judged  no  man,  and  did  not  say,  "they  that  hath 
done  evil  to  the  resurrection  of  damnation."  Only  the  good  is  true. 
All  His  acts  and  words  corectly  given  speak  of  limitless  love,  pity, 
forgiveness,  compassion.  To  the  woman  caught  in  sin,  He  dammed 
not,  He  said,  "Go,  sin  no  more." 

"Take  heed  that  ye  despise  not  one  of  these  little  ones,  for  I 
say  unto  you  that  in  Heaven  their  Angels  always  behold  the  Face 
of  my  Father  which  is  in  Heaven.  "What  did  He  mean  by  this? 
Simply  that  they,  Angels  in  the  real  life,  see  the  Face  of  their  living 
Father,  A  Supreme  Person,  not  the  face  of  anything  else,  but  the 
Face  of  their  Father.  These  little  ones  belong  to  the  same  class 
to  whom  He  said,  "Unto  you  is  given  to  know  the  mysteries  of  the 

107 


Kingdom  of  God,  but  to  others  in  parables  (the  undeveloped  class) 
that  seeing  they  may  not  see,  and  hearing  they  might  not  under- 
stand." This  is  the  class  He  alluded  to  when  He  said,  "For  John 
the  Baptist  came  neither  eating  bread  nor  drinking  wine,  and  ye  say 
'He  hath  a  devil'."  The  Son  of  man  is  come  eating  and  drinking,  "the 
friend  of  publicans  and  sinners,  but  wisdom  is  justified  of  all  her  chil- 
dren." It  is  not  the  will  of  our  Father  that  any 'pf  His  children  shall 
suffer  unnecessarily.  The  Lord  Jesus  came  not  to  save  our  souls  from 
damnation,  but  to  show  us  the  light  and  the  way,  to  give  us  strength 
and  courage  to  endure  the  severe  conditions  of  earth  life.  But 
especially  came  He  for  the  class  who  were  to  be  made  the  torch- 
bearers  to  illuminate  others.  Few  apprehended  Him  then.  Few 
apprehend  Him  now.  Therefore  spake  He  with  pity  and  love,  "Oh, 
ye  foolish  and  blind,  ye  cannot  see.  Seeing  ye  may  not  see,  hear- 
ing ye  may  not  hear."  Know  ye  not  what  this  means,  "Wisdom  is 
justified  for  her  children?"  Think  ye  how  wise  are  they  who  read 
and  credit  that  He  said  "Whoever  shall  say  'Thou  fool,'  shall  be  in 
danger  of  hell-fire,"and  could  in  the  next  moment  say,"Resist  not  evil" 
that  ye  may  be  the  children  of  your  Father  in  Heaven,  for  He  maketh 
the  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil  and  on  the  good,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the 
just  and  the  unjust."  The  Lord  surely  could  not  have  intended  to 
convey  the  idea  that  merely  for  saying  "Thou  fool,"  our  perfect 
Father  who  sendeth  rain  on  the  just  and  the  unjust,  is  on  a  lower 
plane  and  could  commit  more  unjust  reprehensible  acts  than  the 
least  of  His  creatures,  consign  His  own  children  to  hell-fire  for  a 
trifling  weakness,  not  only  exact  "an  eye  for  an  eye,  tooth  for  a 
tooth,"  but  a  thousand  times  worse,  consign  the  worm  which  dieth 
not  to  endless  torment.  Yea,  "wisdom  is  justified  of  her  child-ren," 
the  wisdom  that  could  believe  this  of  He  who  taught  "Forgive 
seventy  times  seven"  is  but  little  more  highly  developed  than  the 
wisdom  of  those  who  so  incorrectly  interpreted  the  Lord.  Yea, 
according  to  thy  wisdom;  to  the  development  of  thy  material  brains, 
believe  Ye.  If  ye  are  of  a  class  who  believe  that  the  Lord  was  a 
"gluttonous  man  and  a  wine  bibber,"  because  He  ate  and  drank  and  a 
sinner  because  He  consorted  with  publicans  and  sinners,"  ye  will 
continue  to  be  undeveloped  until  ye  awaken  in  thy  real  Home. 

Who  are  the  righteous,  who  are  the  sinners,  who  are  the  sheep, 
who  are  the  lambs?  His  own.  "Be  not  as  the  Pharisees  are,  they 
delight  to  be  seen  of  men.  The  Pharisees  were  also  His  own.  All 
then  as  now  wejre  and  are  the  children  of  God,  all  doing  that  which 
was  essential  for  them,  although  many,  who  would  not  understand 
as  now,  subjected  themselves  to  needless  suffering,  despite  the 
teachers  He  sent  and  despite  His  teachings.  Know  ye  the  fool,  the 
crazy,  the  born  criminal  cannot  change,  hence,  under  law,  do  that 
which  is  needful,  and  cause  not  themselves  needless  suffering.  And 
knowthe  suffering  caused  those  bound  to  this  class  also  comes  un- 
der law.  But  know  the  suffering  that  comes  to  the  class  who  be- 
long not  to  this  class,  distinct  from  the  suffering  caused  thus,  is  not 
necessary.  Suffering  of  the  mind  is  greater  than  the  physical.  It 
tormenteth  more  than  that  of  the  body.  Hence  those  bound  to 
the  unfit  who  cause  them  mental  anguish,  need  this,  while  the  unfit 

108 


need  the  physical.  Those  bound  not  to  the  unfit,  who  are  them- 
selves and  their  off-spring  more  or  less  developed,  cause  the  needless 
suffering.  This  needless  suffering  our  Lord  and  the  teachers  be- 
fore and  since  have  come  to  lighten  with  the  light  that  never  fails, 
to  those  who  aire  ready,  the  light  of  the  spirit  spheres.  The  major- 
ity need  these  teachers,  not  the  born  righteous  and  not  the  born 
unfit.  And  though  wars  must  be  and  physical  and  mental  upheavals, 
the  light  received  from  the  real  life  abides  with  and  comforts  as 
naught  material  can,  all  who  undergo  that  which  is  essential,  up- 
held and  upborne  by  the  power  of  Love  Divine. 


109 


CHAPTER  9.      ROMANS. 


"Hath  not  the  potter  power  over  the  clay,  of  the  same  lump  to 
make  one  vessel  unto  honour  and  to  another  unto  dishonour  "And 
it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  in  the  place  where  it  was  said  unto  them, 
Ye  are  not  my  people,"  they  shall  be  called  the  children  of  the  liv- 
ing God  Chapter  2,  Romans.  "According  as  it  is  written  God  hath 
given  them  the  spirit  of  slumber,  eyes  that  they  should  not  see,  and 
ears  that  they  should  not  hear,  until  this  day." 

Chapter  3  Corinthians,  "I  have  fed  you  with  milk  and  not  with 
meat,  for  ye  were  not  able  to  bear  it,  neither  yet  are  ye."  It  is  sown 
in  a  natural,  it  is  raised  in  a  spiritual  body.  There  is  a  natural  and 
there  is  a  spiritual  body."  (two  distinct  bodies.)  According  to  St. 
John,  God,  the  Potter,  hath  made  some  unto  honour  and  some  unto 
dishonour,  and  according  to  St.  Paul  that  in  the  very  same  place 
where  it  was  said  "Ye  are  not  my  people,"  there  shll  they  be  called 
also  the  children  of  the  living  God.  "According  to  the  new  revelations 
God  hath  created  naught  of  a  dishonorable  nature.  All  evolve  under 
law,  ever  in  existence,  to  develop,  spiritual  qualities.  Each  one,  or- 
dained for  the  mortal  life,  given  the  material  body  essential  to 
develop  these  qualities.  They  show  that  as  it  hath  taken  millions 
of  years  to  form  a  natural  body  fit  for  a  child  on  earth,  it  takes  an 
equal  time,  up  to  man  to  develop  the  spiritual,  as  both  evolve  con- 
jointly. God  is  Omnipotent  and  the  Potter.  Although  all  bodies, 
spiritual  and  material  under  law,  are  brought  into  existence  of  and 
from  Him,  the  severe  conditions  necessary  to  develop  these  qualities 
are  imperative    or  they  would  not  be.  Could    they  be  developed 

without  suffering  to  His  children  they  would  be.  Hence,  under 
law,  the  brains  and  bodies  of  the  real  spirit  forms  are  developed  ere 
the  soul  child  is  put  in  charge.  The  majority  of  these  children  are 
not  subjected  to  the  mortal  training,  although  every  life  organism 
in  their  brains  and  bodies  have  developed  on  the  mortal  plane.  Only 
those,  who,  under  the  perfect  law  of  the  spirit  spheres  have  not,  in 
turn,  received  body,  not  yet  entirely  developed,  are  subjected  to  the 
mortal  plane.  Solely  on  the  mortal  plane  can  these  qualities  be 
developed,  hence  mortal  life.  Those,  who  think,  upon  earth  recog- 
nize the  necessity  o^  having  a  mind  in  harmony,  a  body  under  con- 
trol, and,  if  essential  for  the  mortal  plane,  it  is  absolutely  imperative 
in  the  real  life  ere  a  child  can  advance.  Also  those  who  think  know 
we  are  not  training  the  corruptible  body,  nor  the  pure,  holy,  spirit 
child  of  God,  thence  why  are  we  here  Why  at  the  mercy  o^  a 
Creator  who  created  us  good,  and  then  cursed  us,  or  a  devil  who 
as.  He  is  Omnipotent,  lures  and  ensnares  us,  or  a  mortal  mind,  noth- 
ing to  torment  us?  God  the  Potter  hath  made  us  as  we  are,  hence, 
why  curse  us?      God  hath  made  the  devil,  why  permit  him  to  tempt 

110 


us,  if  Omnipotent?  God  hath  made  the  pure,  holy  spirit  who  dreams 
the  bad  dream,  and  in  this  bad  dream,  the  Father  of  lies,  (the  devil), 
whom  we  cannot  locate,  makes  the  pure  holy  spirit  form  mortal  mind, 
which  is  nothing,  and  dreams  material  life  also  nothing. 

Truth  is  truth,  misconceptions  are  not  due  to  sin  or  fault  of 
anyone,  not  due  to  "According  as  it  is  written  God  hath  given  them 
(not  solely  the  Hebrews  but  all  others  deemed  blind)  eyes  that  they 
should  not  see  and  ears  that  they  should  not  hear,"  but  due  to  brains 
not  ready  to  receive,  because  they  are  not  developed  sufficiently  to 
receive  correct  spiritual  impressions.  All  are  under  Divine  law. 
developing  as  is  essential  for  each  individual  child.  Not  one  hath 
power  over  life  nor  death.  Not  one  can  prolong  life  one  moment 
unless  God  wills.  Did  not  Mirs.  Eddy,  the  Founder  of  Christian 
Science,  vainly  seek  to  prolong  her  dream  of  mortal  life?  Did  not 
she,  the  most  unfolded  of  all  Scientists,  succumb  to  the  law  of  the 
natural,  subservient  to  the  law  of  God?  Can  the  greatest  of  any 
religion  or  system  of  healing  prolong  life  when  ready  to  go?  Nay, 
though  so  it  seemeth  to  many  who  depend  upon  self,  physician  or 
healer,  they  little  realize  that  only  when  God  wills  are  they  healed  or 
allowed  to  remain.  God  is  Omnipotent.  We  who  impress  this  hav^ 
not  faith,  we  have  knowledge  and  we  know.  We  know  that  the 
prayer,  "Father,  Thy  will  be  done,"  with  perfect  faith  in  that  Father'j 
love,  hath  more  power  than  all  the  prayers  which  cometh  from  those 
who  pray  for  material  benefits.  When  ye  pray  and  ye  affirm  ye 
are  child  of  His,  know  that  the  affirmations  only  avail  when  thy 
soul  is  in  harmony  with  the  Divine  Mind.  While  ye  ignore  the 
material  with  spiritual  repetitions  seek  not  to  "pile"  up  the  mate- 
rial for  self  but  to  share  with  him  that  "asketh  of  thee,  and  from 
him  that  would  borrow,  turn  not  ye  away,"  remembering  that  thy 
less  developed  brethren,  who  know  naught  of  righteousness,  know 
even  less  how  to  provide  food  and  shelter  through  righteousness, 
and  are  "hungered"  and  clamor  for  bread.  "If  ye  love  those  who 
love  ye,"  if  ye  mingle  solely  with  those  of  thine  own  kind,  if  ye 
keep  aloof  from  those  who  think  not  as  ye  do,  those  who  are  beneath 
ye  socially,  those  who  are  not  of  thy  race,  religion  or  class,  Oh, 
bethink  ye  who  are  ye  if  not  a  child  of  God,  who  are  they  if  not  of 
the  same  Father?  The  devil,  mortal  mind,  and  all  is  of  Him  for  He 
is  Omnipotent.  Thy  Lord  was  but  a  Jewish  carpenter,  yet  ye  per- 
secute His  people.  Who  gave  ye  thy  white  skin,  did  ye  make  it? 
Why  are  ye  superior  to  thy  black  brother,  because  he  is  more  recent- 
ly evolved  from  the  animal,  and  because  he  evolved  a  color  pigment? 
Prate  ye  not  of  the  love  of  God  until  ye  make  all,  irrespective  of 
race,  class  or  color  equal  as  much  as  is  possible  on  this  plane.  Know 
ye  not  that  love  rules  on  this  plane  even  as  in  the  real?  Therefore 
'tis  well  to  affirm  repeatedly  until  ye  develop  brain  to  put  into  act 
the  soul  gifts,  for  if  ye  think  but  pure  good  thought,  ere  long  ye 
will  cease  to  affirm  and  put  the  thought  in  operation.  All  in  good 
times,  ye  must  creep  ere  ye  walk,  but  now  ye  who  have  crept,  are 
ready  to  walk,  therefore  walk  ye  in  the  true  light  of  God,  recogniz- 
ing all  as  brethren,  all  as  sisters,  all  children  of  the  one  God. 


Ul 


"WHO   WAS   BEFORE  A  BLASPHEMER,  AND  A   PERSECU- 
TOR,  AND   INJURIOUS,   BUT    I    OBTAINED    MERCY, 
BECAUSE  I  DID  IT  IGNORANTLY,  IN  UNBELIEF. 


I  quote  from  St.  Paul,  he  who  sinned  most  grievously,  he  who 
fell  as  low  as  one  of  his  kind  could,  he  who  retrieved  himself  so 
nobly.  Think  ye  that  all  who  do  not  retrieve  themselves  as  he  did, 
because  they  continue  to  "sin  ignorantly  in  unbelief,"  until  they 
pass  on  are  not  saved?  Many  whom  he  taught  sinned,  many  now 
sin  as  he  did,  "ignorantly  and  in  unbelief"  throughout  all  life  until 
they  were  and  are  tak^n  home.  Should  they  be  discriminated 
against  because  they  are  cut  off,  before  (not  so  fortunate  as  St.  Paul) 
their  period  of  unbelief  is  over?  Why  did  not  St.  Paul  find  the 
light  ere  he  fell  so  low?  Why  was  he  and  those  like  unto  him 
especially  favored,  why  are  the  millions  with  defective,  malformed 
brains  cursed?  Why  should  the  millions  of  the  heathen  races,  the 
millions  of  the  Christian,  the  low,  the  degraded  who  never  leave 
the  slums,  who  endure  joyless  lives  of  servitude  and  want,  be  con- 
signed also  to  joyless  lives  where  the  redeemed,  like  St.  Paul,  live 
the  life  everlasting  in  joy  and  peace,  because  thay  were  fortunate 
enough  to  be  brought  into  the  light?  Are  all  these  millions  to 
blame  if  Omnipotent  God,  all  good,  or  rather,  if  under  law,  they 
have  not  the  conditions  which  transformed  Paul  from  a  sinner  into 
a  beacon  of  light,  would  it  be  right  for  them  to  be  discriminated 
against  in  the  real  life,  because  the  conditions  which  bless  some 
seemingly,  on  mortal  plane,  curse  them.  Know  ye,  therefore,  as  St. 
Paul  sinned  and  was  brought  into  the  light  on  earth,  so  all  ye  in 
the  dark,  plodding  joylessly,  toiling  ceaselessly,  sinning  ignorantly, 
as  soon  as  ye  are  brought  into  the  light,  v(^hether  by  death  on  mor- 
tal plane  or  through  regeneration  as  St.  Paul,  ye  cease  .to  sin  as 
did  St.  Paul,  while  ye  who  under  the  law  of  the  mortal  plane,  never 
are  in  the  light,  are  fool  and  blind,  because  never  can  ye  think,  never 
can  ye  see,  remember  thy  Father  loveth  ye,  and  if  there  be  but  one 
little  ray  of  light  within  thy  clouded  brain,  cherish  it,  ere  long  it 
may  develop  as  did  that  of  St.  Paul  into  an  orb  of  great  effulgence 
to  illuminate  many.  Therefore,  take  heart,  look  up,  e'en  now 
many  who  tread  the  downward  path  as  did  St.  Paul,  have  the  same 
light  as  did  St.  Paul,  and  mayhap,  may  e'en  equal  him  in  imparting 
truth  to  those  ready  to  receive  and  excel  him  in  showing  that  all 
are  in  the  light  in  the  real  life,  though  great  be  their  darkness  on 
earth.  The  light  of  Heaven  is  not  for  a  favored  few,  not  solely 
for  those  whio  fall  and  rise,  but  also  for  those  who  never  can  rise,  the 
blind  and  the  fool.  Did  not  St.  Paul  say,  "I  know  and  am  per- 
suaded by  the  Lord  Jesus  that  there  is  nothing  unclean  of  itself,  but 
to  him  that  esteemeth  anything  to  be  unclean,  to  him  it  is  unclean." 
Therefore  St.  Paul  knew  that  all  was  pure,  all  holy,  but  he  gave 
meat  and  drink  suited  to  those  who  received  that  which  they  needed. 

312 


Though  some  sayings  regarding  women  agree  not  with  his  love  of 
justice  and  charity,  yet  bethink  women  were  then  lightly  regarded 
by  the  majority.  Although  spake  he  the  truth,  the  truth  came  not 
down.  The  Lord  Jesus  they  apprehended  and  received  not,  St. 
Paul  the  same.  They  gave  that  which  they  could  receive  and  far 
more  than  the  majority  could  understand  then  and  today.  How 
comprehended  many  this,  Chapter  XII  Corinthians,  '"But  the  mani- 
festation of  the  spirit  is  given  to  every  man  to  profit  withal.  For  to 
one  is  given  by  the  spirit,  the  word  of  wisdom.  To  another  the 
word  of  knowledge  by  the  same  spirit.  To  another  faith  by  the 
same  spirit.  To  another  the  gift  of  healing  by  the  same  spirit.  To 
another  the  working  of  miracles.  To  another  prophesy.  To  another 
discerning  (seeing)  of  spirits,  to  another  divers  kind  of  tongues. 
But  all  these  worketh  the  one  and  the  self  same  spirit,  dividing  to 
every  man  severally  as  he  wills  *'Do  ye  Christians,  interpret  this 
correctly?  Do  ye.  Christian  Scientist?  Do  ye  who  deem  thy 
religion  or  thy  philosophy,  or  thy  especial  belief  or  theory  the  sole 
true  one?  Do  ye  deny  that  the  self  same  spirit  does  not  impress 
all  of  ye,  all  His  instruments,  of  all  races,  classes  and  all  conditions? 
Do  ye  deny  that  the  self  same  Spirit  which  impressed  the|  Gospels, 
more  or  less  correctly,  all  the  teachers  before  the  Lord  is  not  the 
self  same  Spirit  which  impresses  through  the  individual  instruments. 
(His  ideas,  His  children),  according  to  their  fitness  to  receive,  ac- 
cording to  their  brain  development,  all  who  are  inspired  to  teach 
of  the  Divine  as  well  as  all  modern  spiritualists  who  are  ridiculed 
by  those  who  do  not  know  they  are  even  now  spirits  leading  the 
spirit  life,  one  as  much  spiritualist  as  the  other  with  the  difference 
that  the  spiritualist,  though  oft  densely  material,  is  not  ashamed  to 
acknowledge  the  Source  from  which  he  receives.  That  he  fails 
to  cognize  God  and  does  not  apprehend  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  cor- 
rectly is  not  due  to  the  source  but  to  the  channel  clogged  with  mate- 
rial beliefs  and  material  desires.  Not  all  are  apostles,  not  all  are 
prophets,  not  all  are  teachers,  not  all  express  the  soul  gifts  on 
mortal  plane,  but  each  and  all  are  spirits  pure,  holy,  impressing  as 
best  they  can  their  imperfect  instruments,  although  the  majority 
see  still  "through  a  glass   darkly." 

"And  now  abideth  hope,  faith,  charity,  but  the  greatest  of  these 
is  charity.  Follow  after  charity  and  desire  spiritual  gifts,  but  rather 
that  ye  may  prophesy.  I  would  that  ye  all  spake  with  tongues, 
rather  that  ye  all  prophesied,  for  greater  is  he  that  prophesieth 
than  he  that  speaketh  with  tongues,  except  that  he  interpret,  that 
the  church  may  receive  edifying.  Now,  brethren,  if  I  come  unto 
you  speakmg  tongues,  what  shall  I  profit  ye,  except  I  shall  speak 
to  ye  either  by  revelation,  or  by  prophesy  or  by  doctrine? 

"The  greatest  of  these  is  charity."  Though  St.  Paul  spoke  with 
the  tongue  of  man  he  spoke  also  with  the  tongue  of  Angels.  Though 
'tis  said  he  said,  "Let  your  women  keep  silence  in  the  churches," 
he  made  not  man  responsible  for  woman's  soul  and  thinking,  he. 
an  apostle,  an  enlightened  man  never  uttered  this  saying  any  more 
than  he  uttered  these  words  worthy  of  the  lowest  thought  of  his 
epoch.  He  who  said  the  "greatest  of  these  is  charity"  could  not 
have  had  so  little  charity  for  the  sex  to  which  his  mother  belonged. 

113 


even  though  as  surfeited  was  Solomon,  when  as  sinner  he  despised 
them.  "But  if  any  man  think  that  he  behaveth  himself  unseemly 
toward  his  virgin,  if  she  passed  the  flower  of  her  age  and  need  so 
require,  let  him  do  what  he  will  he  sinneth  not,  let  them  marry. 
Nevertheless  he  that  standeth  steadfast  in  his  heart,  having  no 
necessity  but  having  power  over  his  own  will,  and  hath  so  decreed 
in  his  heart  that  he  will  keep  his  virgin,  doeth  well,  so  that  he  that 
giveth  her  in  marriage  doeth  well,  but  he  that  giveth  her  not  in 
marriage    doeth     better."  These     saying,    an    injustice     upon    ye, 

women,  which  have  helped  keep  ye  under  the  thralldom  of  the 
unspiritual  and  undeveloped,  never  were  uttered  by  St.  Paul.  Now 
that  ye  are  emancipated,  know  the  truth.  Ye  are  on  an  equal 
plane  with  thy  soulmate  in  the  real  life.  Know  that  St.  Matthew, 
Chapter  24  says,  "Two  women  shall  be  grinding  at  the  mill;  the 
one  shall  be  taken,  the  other  left,  watch  therefore,  for  ye  know  not 
what  hour  your  Lord  doth  come."  Many  women  hath  already 
been  heard  in  the  councils,  hath  uncovered  before  men  lifted  up 
their  voices,  and  been  listened  to  reverently,  some  believed  to  be 
inspired  as  was  St.  Paul.  Oh,  ye  blind,  can  ye  not  see,  do  ye  not 
know  that  e'en  now  thy  Lord  cometh  to  all  who  seek  within  to 
receive  direct  from  Him  the  individual  message,  not  will  He  come 
as  before  impressing  a  mortal  form,  but  He  cometh,  now  that  ye 
are  ready  in  Spirit,  He  impresses  thy  soul  which  receive  direct 
from  Him  the  soul  gifts.  The  time  is  ripe,  seek  ye  the.  peace  of 
thy  Lord,  walk  in  the  light,  and  in  that  light  know  there  is  not  a 
form,  however  low,  but  of  God. 

"Two  women  grinding  at  the  mill,"  one  selecting  the  chaflf  from 
the  wheat,  the  other  grinding  out  full  measure,  the  chaflf  with  the 
wheat,  discarding  none.  "After  the  women  (not  men)  watch  there- 
fore, ye  know  not  what  hour  your  Lord  doth  come."  None  cometh 
as  the  Lord  came,  none  inspired  by  God  alone,  but  one  who  hath 
suffered  much  shall  arise,  one  of  the  seed  of  the  woman,  who  is  still 
at  the  mill  grinding  through  tears  and  sorrow  the  chafiF  and  the 
wheat  together.  By  his  side  standeth  one  who  forsaketh  the  lures 
and  wiles  of  the  flesh  to  walk  unashamed  in  the  light  of  God.  These 
twain  bring  together  the  goats  and  the  sheep,  the  sinner  and  right- 
eous, the  rich  and  the  poor,  the  fool  and  the  wise,  and  maketh  re- 
joicing and  righteousness  where'er  they  go.  Watch  ye,  therefore, 
for  our  Lord  cometh  to  ye  who  seek,  ye  maketh  rejoicing,  ye  find 
the  peace  that  passeth  understanding,  and  ye  know  the  truth  which 
makes  ye  free,  ye  gird  up  your  loins  in  the  service  of  God,  and  care 
not  whether  (as  they  persecuted  the  Lord,)  ye  are  deemed  of  the 
world,  woildly  or  not.  Ye  know  those  that  called  the  Lord  "glut- 
tonous and  wine-bibber,  a  friend  of  publican  and  sinners,"  mayhap 
revile  thee  more,  but  be  ye  unafraid,  unashamed  in  the  service  of  God. 
Greet  ye  the  publican  and  the  sinner,  bind  up  their  wounds  and  bring 
all  classes  together.  Ye  know  he  who  was  a  "blasphemer,  a  per- 
secutor," and  far  worse,  became  St.  Paul,  so  harken  ye  e'en  though 
lowly  and  fallen  ye  be.  "For  the  first  shall  be  last,  and  last  shall 
be  first,"  in  doing  good,  and  wiping  out  the  illusions  and  delusions 

114 


of  mortal  life.  The  illusions  and  delusions  that  ye  are  sinners,  that 
evil  is  thy  heritage,  damnation  thy  destiny,  awake,  while  developing 
the  spilritual  attributes,  through  the  crucible  of  suffering,  ye  could 
not  express  thy  soul  gifts,  but  now,  now  the  time  is  ripe,  ye,  not 
greater  than  thy  Father,  hath  not  ordained  the  path  ye  trod.  Now 
He  maketh  His  sun  to  shine  so  ye  can  see,  although  hitherto  when 
His  sun  shone,  ye  could  not.  The  dense  cloud  of  thy  brain  stood 
between  thee  and  the  light,  but  yet  He  maketh  His  sun  shine  on 
thee  while  just  and  unjust.  Today  ye  are  unjust,  tomorrow  ye  are 
just.  Today  you  blaspheme,  tomorrow  ye  glorify  God.  Today  ye 
perescute  and  despoil,  tomorrow  ye  benefit  and  uplift.  Think  ye, 
ye  do  not  grow?  Do  ye  remain  at  a  standstill?  Nay,  but  the  fool 
and  the  blind.  But  ye  oft  grow  in  a  night  and  in  the  dawning  of  a 
new  day  see  with  clearer  vision.  Hence,  take  heart,  though  ye  be 
in  jail,  in  penitentiary,  though  ye  be  in  the  slums,  the  mire,  though 
ye  be  penniless,  thy  God  forsakes  thee  not.  What  though  ye  suffer 
today,  what  though  ye  go  hungry,  what  though  shelterless,  hath  not 
millions  suffered  even  more?  What  though  ye  fall  by  the  wayside, 
what  though  ye  be  slain  in  war,  thy  Lord  is  with  thee,  thine  own 
ever  nigh,  ye  cannot  die,  ye  cannot  be  slain,  ye  can  not  be  lost,  ye 
cannot  hunger  in  truth,  'tis  but  for  a  day,  and  'tis  but  seeming.  Only 
the  true  is  real,  and  the  truth  is  that  ye  live  the  life  everlasting  now 
with  thy  Father  and  thine  own  though  ye  know  it  not  on  this  plane. 
Therefore,  seek  within,  and  find  that  which  alone  will  give  thee  the 
strength  and  courage  to  endure  all  of  earth's  tribulations,  no  matter 
how  severe. 


115 


*I  AM  THE  RESURRECTION  AND  THE  LIFE,  HE  THAT  BE- 

LIEVETH  IN  ME  THOUGH  HE  WERE  DEAD  YET 

SHALL  HE  LIVE." 


These  words,  spoken,  through  the  physical  Jesus,  by  our  loving 
Father  meant  just  what  He  said,  "Though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall 
he  live."  So  spake  the  God  of  the  living,  not  of  the  dead.  Jesus 
lifted  up  His  eyes  and  said,  "Father,  I  think  Thee,  that  thou  hast 
heard  me,  I  know  Thou  hearest  me  always,  but  because  of  the  peo- 
ple who  stand  by,  I  said  it  that  "they  may  believe  that  Thou  hast 
sent  me."  Yea,  and  because  of  "the  people  who  stood  by,"  this 
proof  absolute  of  the  Sovereignity  of  God  has  come  down  not  wholly 
as  stated.  He  said,  "I  am  the  Lord  thy  God  I  command  thee, 
Lazarus,  to  arise  and  come  forth."  The  "people  who  stood  by" 
belong  to  tat  class  to  whom  He  said,  "Why  do  ye  not  understand 
my  speech,  even  because  ye  cannot  hear  my  words."  If  ye  are  of 
your  father,  the  animal,  (not  the  devil)  the  lusts  of  your  father  will 
ye  do.  He  was  animal  from  the  beginning  and  abode  not  in  the 
truth.  He  that  is  of  God  heareth  God's  words,  ye  therefore  heai 
them  not  because  ye  are  not  of  God."  These  are  the  words  given  then. 
They  bear  witness  of  the  truth,  inasmuch  as  they  are  substantiated 
by  geology,  which  proves  that  from  low  to  high,  imperfection  to 
perfection,  with  a  lapse  here  and  there,  life  is  evolving  upon  the  mor- 
tal plane,  as  it  is  in  the  spiritual.  Life  is  not  the  result  of  chemical 
processes,  but  is  of  God,  life  everlasting. 

Think  ye  that  God,  who  is  Omnipotent,  who  knows  why  His  chil- 
dren neither  see  nor  hear,  doth  blame  or  revile  those  born  not  to 
comprehend?  Thus  spake  He,  "  Ye  who  are  in  the  dark,  cannot  see, 
ye,  on  earth  lust  after  the  evils  of  the  evils  of  the  animal,  but  in  the 
real  life  ye  know  and  hear  as  do  all  my  children."  Ah,  ye  of  the 
animal  then,  ye  of  the  animal  still,  know  thy  Father  loveth  one  not 
more  than  another,  that  ye  of  the  animal,  who  cannot  think  on  earth, 
are  really  of  the  spirit,  and  as  dearly  loved  as  those  who  apprehended 
then  and  those  who  apprehend  Him  today.  Hence  think  not  that 
He  discriminated  or  made  the  distinction  between  the  goats  and  the 
sheep,  the  chafiF  and  the  wheat,  the  sinner  and  the  Pharisee.  He 
recognized  all  as  His  children.  Had  He,  He  would  not  have  sought 
the  publican,  the  sinner.  These  could  not  have  been  the  ones  He 
meant  when  He  said  they  would  neither  "hear  nor  see,"  but  those 
poor  ones  who  never,  on  this  plane,  (many  publicans  and  sinners 
among  them,)  can  see  nor  apprehend  the  truth,  not  due  to  fault  of 
theirs,  but  to  law,  that  law  which  He  came  not  to  interfere  with, 
but  to  teach  those  who  lived  in  harmony  with  law,  to  enable  those 
who  did  not,  to  be  brought  into  harmony,  if  possible.  Think  ye 
He  could  raise  the  dead,  if  dead  according  to  mortal  sense?  H 
dead,  without  soul,  spirit,   (if  decaying  the  matter,  as  Mary  said  of 

116 


Lazarus,)  how  came  life  back  with  Lazarus  What  transformed  the 
ill,  foul  body  of  the  dead  into  the  living  mortal?  To  show  the 
power  and  glory  of  God  to  His  children  on  the  mortal  plane,  the 
Celestial  Angels,  under  His  Divine  law,  disassociated  the  life  organ- 
isms of  the  spirit  shadow  form  (the  material)  from  Lazarus,  the  real 
spirit  who  had  departed.  Thus  the  body,  deprived  of  its  life  or- 
ganisms, became  to  mortal  sense,  dead,  inanimate.  When  Lazarus 
was  commanded  to  return,  the  Angels  reformed  the  spirit  shadow 
form,  then  reattached  Lazarus  to  it.  God  is  Omnipotent,  His  An- 
gels act  under  Him,  His  instruments,  hence  to  show  the  glory  of 
God  to  those  on  this  plane,  who  could  not  receive  Him  as  well  as 
to  give  to  Mary  and  Martha,  He  recalled  Lazarus.  Thus  spake 
He,  "I  am  the  Ressurection  and  the  Life,  he  who  believeth  in  Me 
or  not  shall  be  saved."  Not  solelj^  He  who  believeth  in  Me,  He 
said,  "And  if  any  man  hear  my  words  and  believe  not,  I  judge  him 
not,  for  I  come  not  to  judge  the  world,  but  to  save  the  world."  He 
could  not  have  said  the  former  and  the  latter  also.  Either  one  or 
the  other  has  been  changed.  That  which  is  in  harmony  with  the 
Divine  is  true.  He  came  to  save  the  world  from  sorrow  and  travail, 
to  help  those  on  the  upward  march,  not  to  judge  them.  He 
made  salvation  from  misery  on  the  mortal  plane  dependent  upon 
belief  and  faith  for  those  who  could  receive  Him.  He  meant  not 
salvation  for  soul  which  is  of  God,  nor  prolongation  of  life  which 
is  life  everlasting.  He  said,  "I  have  not  spoken  of  myself  but  of 
the  Father  which  sent  me,  He  gave  me  a  commandant  what  I  shall 
say  and  what  I  shall  speak,  and  I  know  that  His  commandant  is 
life  everlasting  whatsoever  I  speak,  therefore  even  as  the  Father 
said  unto  me,  so  I  speak,"  When  Jesus  spoke  thus,  He  received 
directly  from  the  sole  Spirit  who  impressed  Him,  these  times  called 
He  God  the  Father.  W^hen  God  was  attached  to  Him,  God  spoke 
Himself  through  the  physical  Jesus,  "Before  Abraham  was,  I  am,  I 
and  my  Father  are  One."  "I  know  that  His  Commandant  is  life 
everlasting."  Not  to  be  put  in  the  grave,  to  stay  until  Gabriel 
sounds  his  horn,  not  to  become  food  for  "worms  that  dieth  not," 
not  to  live  for  a  petty  day  upon  earth,  to  be  consigned  to  oblivion 
and  above  all,  ah  ye,  not  more  merciful  than  thy  Father,  ye  who 
would  not  send  e'en  the  most  criminal  to  endless  torment,  not  to 
go  where  there  is  weeping,  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth,  not  to 
hell  (grave),  fire  and  damnation,  but  life  everlasting,  the  life  ye 
ever  lead  when  free  from  the  mortal  plane,  the  only  true  real  life. 
Hence  He  who  spake  once,  I  came  not  to  judge,"  could  not  say,  "I 
come  to  judge." 

Our  Father  has  not  been  apprehended  in  truth,  our  loving  Lord 
not  interpreted  correctly  because  His  children  could  neither 
see  nor  hear,  or  but  see  "in  a  glass  darkly."  But  now  that  His 
children  can  see  and  hear,  they  who  are  not  blind  and  would  lead  the 
blind,  must  also  be  given  sight  to  see  clearly  as  much  as  they  can, 
and  to  know  their  Father  as  He  is.  Not  until  then  shall  ye  know 
the  truth  that  shall  free  ye.  "And  other  sheep  which  are  not  of 
this  fold,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice  and  there  shall  be  but  one 
fold,  one  Shepherd."  All  races,  all  nations  impressed  as  they  ad- 
vance with  the  truth,  hence  this  work  is  for  all  races  and  all  classes. 

117 


*^A.nd  Thomas  answered,  My  Lord,  and  my  God."  Even  then  there 
were  a  few  who  apprehended  Him  correctly,  although  the  majority 
could  not  any  more  than  the  majority  today,  but  there  is  a  much 
larger  class  today  who  can  apprehend  Him  and  are  ready  to  receive 
Him  than  there  v/as  then.  This  class  realize  all  liveth  the  life 
everlasting  now,  that  though  here  for  a  transitory  period  on  this 
plane  of  consciousness,  they  are  still  spirits  within  the  real  home. 
When  they  look  upon  their  beloved  dead,  they  know  they  are  with 
them  though  they  see  them  not.  Then  deem  it  not  strange  that 
thy  memory  is  shut  off  daily,  and  that  ye  but  mingle  with  them 
when  thy  material  body  sleeps.  For  get  ye  not  many  things 
throughout  the  day,  which  ye  cannot  recall  with  a  brain  ever  at 
thy  command,  then  know  thy  real  one  is  magnetized  by  thy  Angel 
guides  for  thy  development,  and  as  ye  know  naught  about  thyselves 
in  truth,  or  the  world  in  which  ye  live,  though  great  seemeth  thy 
wisdom,  and  ye  can  prove  naught,  seek  within  for  the  light  which 
will  not  fail,  and  ye  thyselves  will  receive  proof  that  thy  God  is 
the  God  of  the  living  and  that  all  are  His  children.  And  those 
of  thy  dear  ones  who  have  passed  on  believe  not,  thy  are  apart 
from  ye  or  thy  Father.  They  are  His  own.  "Ye  judge  after 
the  flesh,  I  judge  no  man."  "And  other  sheep  I  have  which  are 
not  of  this  fold,  them  also  I  must  bring  and  they  shall  hear  my 
voice,  and  there  shall  be  but  one  fold  and  one  Shepherd."  not  one 
especial  race,  not  one  favored  class,  but  all  in  one  fold,  under  one 
Shepherd,   God   Omnipotent. 


118 


CHAPTER  10— ST.  MATTHEW. 


"For  it  is  not  you  who  speak  but  the  Spirit  of  your  Father 
which  speaketh  in  you."  Although  God  Omnipotent  spoke  directly 
through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  sole  One  who  was  attached  to 
Him,  yet  through  instruments,  those  in  harmony  with  His  Divine 
Mind,  those  inspired  to  give  Divine  truths,  He  also  impressed  them, 
as  now  this  instrument  is  being  impressed.  "For  it  is  not  ye  who 
speaketh  but  the  Spirit  of  your  Father"  which  directs  and  controls 
all  who  give  the  higher  truths.  Oh,  ye  of  little  faith,  said  not  He 
"Not  a  sparrow  falls  to  the  ground  unknown  to  Him."  Therefore 
believe  ye.  He  knoweth.  He  directeth  all  that  is  of  Him.  Solely 
by  the  fruits  can  you  tell.  If  the  fruit  is  good  and  wholesome,  love 
inspiring,  then  it  is  of  God,  and  leaves  a  pleasant  taste  in  the  mouth 
and  peace  in  the  soul.  If  it  be  of  undeveloped  good,  it  satisfieth 
not — it  is  still  unripe  and  leaveth  m  bitter  taste.  Hence  judge  ye 
by  the  peace  in  your  soul.  If  it  comforts  ye  to  know  ye  are  of 
God  and  not  of  the  devil,  to  know  that  ye  are  good  and  not  evil,  to 
know  that  thy  real  Home  is  Heaven  and  not  hell,  if  it  fills  ye  with 
hope,  faith,  and  love  for  all,  then  ye  know  it  is  good.  If  it  fills  ye 
with  doubt,  fear,  horror,  bitterness  of  others,  flee  from  it. 

This  work  will  appeal  to  the  highest  and  best  in  every  religion 
and  jhilosophy,  these  alone,  possibly  the  only  ones  who  will  appre- 
hend it.  Nevertheless  it  is  for  all  God's  children,  knowing  that 
the  lowest  is  as  the  highest  with  thy  Father,  with  whom  there  is 
neither  high  nor  low  for  all  are  of  Him. 

"Ask  and  it  shall  be  given  unto  ye,  seek  and  ye  shall  find,  knock 
and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you."  Ask  and  ye  shall  receive.  Think 
ye,  even  on  earth,  good  gifts  come  without  seeking.  Even  material 
wealth  comes  not  without  effort.  Though  ye  afBrm  ever  and  ever 
that  all  good  is  thine,  yet  it  will  not  come  without  individual  effort. 
Herein  comes  that  which  ye  call  free  will.  Think  ye  that  if  ye 
simply  daily  affirm  all  the  soul  gifts,  that  unless  ye  will  to  put 
them  into  effect  they  will  come  to  ye?  Nay,  far  better  ye  do  one 
unselfish  act  than  daily  affirm  that  which  is  not  true  unless  ye  will 
it  so.  Are  ye  wise,  learned,  pure,  good,  holy  on  the  mortal  plane, 
shut  off  from  the  spirit,  not  conscious  of  the  spirit,  when  ye  do 
that  which  is  vain,  silly,  impure,  unholy?  Bethink  ye,  your  words 
are  false  unless  your  acts  be  true.  Idle  words  avail  not  with  those 
who  will  not  put  them  into  act.  Righteous  acts  come  oft  from 
those  who  never  speak  a  holy  word,  yet  in  their  souls  are  ever 
paens  of  holiness  and  purity.  Righteous  thinking  maketh  righteous 
acting,  but  the  righteous  ever  think  righteously  and  those  who  do 
not  are  impelled  to  do  right  more  from  example  than  precept.  But 
when  ye  act  that  which  ye  speak,  when  thy  affirmations  harmonize 
with  thine  acts,  then  are  ye  indeed,  e'en  here  living,  in  a  degree,  thy 
real  life.       Then  let  thy  light  so  shine  that  all  can  see  it.       Let  it 

119 


be  seen  of  all  men  wherever  ye  go.  Hide  it  not  under  a  bushel. 
Ye  who  are  advancing  from  a  lower  to  a  higher  plane,  be  not 
ashamed  of  the  "good  gifts"  ye  receive  from  thy  Father,  for  ye 
may  lose  them.  Thy  Father  readeth  all  hearts.  Naught  is  hid- 
den from  Him.  Those  ye  deem  holy  and  wise  upon  earth,  He 
knows  as  they  are;  those  ye  deem  vile  and  impure,  He  knows  also 
as  they  are,  and  oft  the  ones  ye  deem  holy  and  wise  are  the  vile 
and  impure  on  earth,  and  the  vile,  impure,  holy  and  wise,  for  great 
is  not  your  wisdom,  ye  who  but  judge  superficially  and  know  but 
the  outward  expression,  know  naught  of  the  pure,  holy  spirit,  striv- 
ing vainly  to  express  himself  through  a  poor  instrument,  hence  judge 
not.  Why  criticize,  why  condemn  ye  anyone,  no  matter  how  low, 
how  fallen?  Know  ye  not,  that  oft  those  who  fall  exercise  more 
spiritual  efforts,  even  though  without  result,  than  those  born  with 
instruments  easy  to  be  impressed.  If  ye  have  poor  sight  and  can- 
not see,  and  yet  ye  find  thy  way,  although  much  more  slowly  than 
one  with  good  sight,  think  ye  not  that  ye  deserve  more  credit  than 
he  who  hath  good  sight?  Some  can  not  see  at  all  and  lose  the  way, 
some  cannot  hear,  some  cannot  walk,  and  herein  lies  a  great  truth, 
many  cannot  think  with  the  poor  brains  they  have,  which  due  to 
material  conditions  Over  which  they  have  no  control,  cannot  de- 
velop mind,  hence  cannot  express  their  real  selves  on  earth.  There- 
fore when  ye  see  a  poor  outcast,  male  or  female,  a  vagrant,  a  drunk- 
ard, or  any  evil-doers,  think  ye  "He  knows  not  what  he  does,  forgive 
him.  Father,"  but  yet,  bethink  ye,  ye  cannot  let  him  loose,  unthink- 
ing being  that  he  is,  without  a  rudder  to  guide  him,  his  spirit  im- 
possible to  control  his  material  form,  hence  the  material  form  must 
be  cared  for  until  that  time  the  spirit  can  express  himself  on  mortal 
plane  or  in  his  real  Home.  But  let  your  care  be  loving,  kindly,  for 
he  is  your  brother.  Were  it  to  be  that  he  should  be  healed,  then 
rest  easy,  thy  Father  will  heal  him  through  His  instruments. 
Although  thy  Father  is  Omnipotent,  there  are  laws  on  this  plane 
and  in  the  higher.  He  interferes  not  with,  for  they  are  perfect. 
Said  He  not,  ''Think  not  I  have  come  to  destroy  the  law  or  the 
prophets,  I  have  not  come  to  destroy  but  to  fulfill."  Therefore 
many  of  the  acts  upon  this  plane  except  those  which  ye  commit  thy- 
selves,  in  ignorance  and  unbelief,  are  necessary  for  ye,  or  they 
would  not  be.  Hence  tear  not  thy  souls  with  vain  repinings,  but 
face  the  glory  of  a  new-born  day,  with  rejoicing  in  the  freedom 
from  that  which  was  never  a  part  of  the  real  you. 

You  are  spirits,  pure,  holy  spirits,  seeking  to  express  the 
truths  of  thy  real  Home  here,  but  if  ye  have  sense  to  affirm  these 
truths  ye  also  must  cultivate  will  to  demonstrate  them  in  acts.  If 
ye  hath  not  sense  nor  power,  then  ye  must  still  be  in  darkness, 
until  the  time  is  ripe  for  ye  to  think  either  here  or  in  thy  real  Home. 
But  how  much  better  to  be  in  the  light  even  here  than  in  the  dark- 
ness. But  take  comfort,  ye  are  all  God's  children,  walking  in  the 
true  light  of  God  in  the  real  life,  when  detached  by  sleep,  though 
daily  ye  plod  the  weary  earth  by-way.  Hath  ye  a  poor,  defective  child 
in  some  place  of  restraint  or  institution?  Doth  not  your  heart 
yearn  over  him,  would  ye  recall  him  home  unless  he  were  fit  to  come 
home?       Nay,   he  knoweth  not  why  ye   confine   him,   but  ye  know. 

120 


He  wouM  not  believe  ye  if  ye  told  him  that  ye  do  it  with  love,  nor 
do  many  of  ye  credit  that  thy  Father  keeps  ye  here  for  a  more  nec- 
essary purpose  than  thy  confinement  of  thy  child,  and  that  thy  love 
for  thy  child  is  but  a  faint  reflection  of  the  love  thy  Father  hath 
for  him,  and  that  ye,  and  the  natnral  law  which  confines  him  in 
that  institution  are  but  instruments  under  Him.  Were  ye  not  here 
to  get  the  training  in  the  only  way  ye  can  get  it,  whether  in  places 
of  power,  of  high  ranlc  or  in  jail  or  asylum,  ye  would  not  be  here 
Every  material  body  and  brain  is  just  the  body  and  brain  needed 
for  every  individual  spirit  child,  not  discriminated  against,  but  under 
law,  thy  spirit  brain  and  body  is  formed  for  ye,  ere  ye,  the  soul,  arc 
connected  with  it,  thy  instruments  are  prepared  for  ye  to  take  con- 
trol. If,  under  law,  thy  body  and  brain  is  not  ready  to  yield  ye 
complete  obedience,  only  upon  the  mortal  plane,  can  ye  bring  it 
under  perfect  control,  hence  ye  have  a  material  instrument  fitted 
for  the  development  essential  for  ye  and  for  no  one  else.  Though 
bitter  sorrow  and  hear  corroding  anguish  be  thine,  bear  with  forti- 
tude, knowing  that  it  lasts  but  a  day  in  the  great  forever,  and  that 
nightly,  else  ye  could  not  bear  it,  ye  are  strengthened  in  the  real 
Home  where  ye  know  all.  Though  ye  be  fool,  blind,  criminal,  in- 
sane, though  ye  be  righteous,  saint,  angel  on  earth,  neither  be  cast 
down  with  despair,  nor  uplifted  with  glory.  Little  hath  ye  to  do 
with  it,  say  ye  not  thy  Father  is  Omnipotent?  Ye  who  know  not 
on  earth  from  whence  ye  came,  ye  who  know  not  whither  ye  go, 
how  much  more  know  ye  of  the  laws  governing  thy  lives  whilst  here? 
Though  ye  hath  naught,  seemingly,  to  be  grateful  for,  though  ye 
hath  ever  an  ailing  body,  a  diseased  mind,  which  all  the  systems  of 
healing  fail  to  heal,  think  that  from  thy  shapeless  body,  thy  diseased 
mind,  a  being  emerges  more  transcendently  beautiful  than  the  glor- 
ious butterfly  from  the  ugly  worm.  Thy  Father  loves  ye,  ye  are 
one  of  His  own.  Ye  are  not  ill,  not  diseased  in  the  real  life,  ye  are 
superior  to  the  highest  on  earth  in  intellect,  and  beauty  of  face  and 
form,  although,  as  ,on  earth  there  are  diflFerent  grades  of  soul  ex- 
pression. Oft,  ye  attached  to  the  most  lowly  are  more  developed 
than  ye  to  the  most  advanced  on  earth,  and  all  single  together  freely 
as  children  of  the  one  Father.  Know  ye  are  not,  of  sin,  know  ye 
have  not  fallen,  know  ye,  when  ye  cease  doing  sin  on  earth  it  hath 
no  reality  to  ye,  and  know  it  never  hath  reality  in  the  real  life,  for 
only  the  good  is  real.  Hence  all  who  tell  ye  ye  are  evil,  bom  in 
sin,  that  the  devil  is  your  sire  on  earth,  know  it  is  not  so.  The 
animal,  not  devil,  is  your  earth  sire,  and  ye  but  inherit  his  unde- 
veloped characteristics  to  enable  ye  to  develop  spiritual  qualities. 
When  ye  develop  these  ye  conquer  the  animal,  and  ye  cease  not 
draming  an  evil  dream  but  put  an  end  to  thy  schooling  on  the  mortal 
plane  which  hath  been  for  good  purpose,  or  it  would  not  have  been 
necessary  and  thy  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  all  the  teachers  before 
and  since,  would  not  have  come  if  it  were  but  a  dream. 

Look  at  the  millions  of  worlds,  upon  a  starry  night  visible  to  ye 
and  know  that  there  must  be  many  other  places  for  God  to  train  His 
children  than  this  world,  no  langer  than  an  electron  in  comparison. 
And  think  of  the  numberless  children  being  brought  forth  in  other 
worlds,  then  think  ye  all  material  worlds  are  kindergartens  where 

121 


God's  children  do  not  need  to  acquire  the  rudimentary 
knowledge  (all  knowledge  is  of  the  spirit)  but  simply  con- 
tinue the  necessary  development  to  perfect  the  real  brain  and 
body.  Then    think     of    the     countless    universes     of    universities 

through  which  the  child  of  God  continues,  progressing  indefinately. 
As  life  dieth  not,  as  naught  can  be  wiped  out  of  existence,  as 
all  life  is  of  the  spirit,  and  there  is,  in  truth,  no  death,  ye  live  when 
ye  depart  from  mortal  life,  as  ever  in  the  real  Home.  Ye  awaken, 
through  that  sensed  as  death,  for  the  last  time,  and  ever  recall  the 
earth,  with  its  stern  lessons,  as  a  very  necessary  period  of  training 
and,  as  ye  ever  have  thine  own  with  ye,  ye  do  not  even  leave  them 
on  earth,  although  ye  pity  and  sympathize  with  all  while  attached 
to  their  mortal  forms  and  seek  to  help,  as  with  this  work,  to  lighten 
their  trials  whilst  on  earth.  Hence  thy  Father  provides  teachers 
to  cheer  ye,  to  comfort  ye,  to  enable  ye  to  bear  with  fortitude,  until 
ye  are  ready  to  go  Home;  as  well  as  to  help  ye  to  express  the 
truths  of  the  real  life  more  perfectly,  the  soul  gifts,  which  are  a 
part  of  thy  Divine  heritage. 


122 


'INASMUCH  AS  YE  HAVE  DONE  IT  UNTO   ONE  OF  THE 

LEAST  OF  THESE  MY  BRETHREN,  YE 

HAVE  DONE  IT  UNTO  ME 


What  think  ye  mean  these  words?  Why  do  ye  not  heed  them, 
ye  who  profess  to  love  God?  Millions  of  your  brothers  and  sisters 
are  "anhungered,  naked  and  thirsty,"  not  solely  thirsty  for  the 
water  of  love,  life  and  truth,  but  hungry  for  bread,  naked,  destitute, 
yet  ye  think,  ye  who  that  are  well  fed,  well  clothed,  seeking  the  mate- 
rial, calling  it  the  spiritual,  that  ye  follow  the  teachings  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Nay,  "the  fox  had  a  hole,"  but  He  had  no  place  to  lay 
His  Head.  He  valued  not  the  material.  Ye  who  amass  wealth  for 
selfish  pleasures,  not  ye  who  make  and  share  with  all,  ye  are  the 
salt  of  the  earth,  but  ye  yvho  uselessly  squander  on  foibles  and 
follies,  ye  who  build  costly  temples,  ye  "who  toil  not,  neither  do 
ye  spin,"  ye  who  deem  thyself  superior  to  those  who  toil  to  keep 
ye  in  idleness,  are  ye  living  up  to  your  highest,  are  ye  developing 
as  a  child  of  God  should?  Nay,  remember,  "Inasmuch  as  ye  have 
done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it 
unto  me."  If  thy  Father,  yea,  thy  Father  impressing  Christ,  loved 
nad  cared  for  *'the  least  of  these,"  why  should  not  ye?  they  are 
thine  own,  though  ye  know  it  not.  "Seek  ye  first  the  Kingdom 
of  God,  and  all  these  things  will  be  added  unto  ye."  What  means 
this?  That  ye  seek  firstthe  favor  of  thy  God  or  the  powerto  live  the 
spiritual  life  on  earth,  the  favor  of  thy  God  to  give  thee  material 
gifts  for  thyself  alone  or  to  share  with  others  the  kingdom  of  God 
and  righteousness?  Was  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  righteous  or  are  ye 
righteous  in  a  different  sense?  Did  he  turn  away  any  who  appealed 
to  him?  Did  he  clothe  Himself  in  purple  and  fine  line?  Did  He  teach 
to  think  of  self  first,  or  to  consider  self  equally  with  thy  neighbor?  If 
ye  find  righteousness,  ye  find  unselfishness,  hence  when  all  these 
things  are  added,  ye  do  not  pile  them  up,  but  ye  share  them  with 
*'the  least."  Does  righteousness  mean  to  consider  only  a  few 
of  His  children.  Or  do  ye  who  are  righteous  seek  those  who  pile  up 
and  waste  on  frivolities  alone?  Think  ye  thus  ye  find  the  spiritual? 
Nay,  when  ye  find  righteousness,  ye  know  God's  child,  even  though 
he  be  a  slave  of  thy  household,  is  of  more  value  than  all  the  worth- 
less baubles  and  material  treasures  which  allure  thee  more  than  love 
of  thy  neighbor.  Though  ye  be  spirit,  thy  love  of  self  comes  from 
the  animal,  therefore  to  be  righteous,  ye  must  not  sacrifice  right- 
eousness, but  heed  the  claims  of  the  spirit  when  so  many  are  hungry 
and  thirsty  and  naked.  That  so  many  sacrifice  righteousness  to 
the  claims  of  the  animal,  is  due  wars,  revolutions  famines,  heart- 
hungers  and  souls  athirst.     Because  ye,  not  thy  Father,  are  respon- 

123 


sible  for  these,  ye  can  prevent  useless  suffering:,  zhhough  ye  cannot 
keep  life  on  mortal  lane,  many  are  decreed  to  go  at  certain  times 
in  wars  "which  must  be,"  but  they  only  must  be  while  ye  manfest 
the  animal  instinct  of  self  preservation  and  preserve  not  only  life 
but  all  ye  ca.n  get  hands  on  for  self,  hence  ye  precipitate  the  whole- 
sale holacaust  of  thy  brethren,  otherwise  they  would  go  more 
peacefully,  not  in  wars  that  "must  be"  only  until  ye  evolve  to  a  higher 
plane. 

Did  ye  all  now  combine  and  sacrifice  thy  love  of  self  for  thy 
less  favored  brethren,  ye  could  avert  much  revolution  and  sufferings. 
When  ye  love  thy  neig-hbor  as  thyself,  his  family,  home,  country, 
nation,  ye  will  not  go  to  war.  When  ye  conquer  the  brute  instinct 
there  will  be  no  war.  One  person,  one  nation,  cannot  war  alone. 
One  is  as  undeveloped  as  the  other.  Hence  ye  who  have  the  fate, 
in  a  degree,  of  thine  own  nation  within  thine  own  hands,  if  ye  truly 
love  peace,  seek  first  the  peace  of  thine  own  household,  next  the 
peace  of  thy  neigrhbors,  then  the  peace  of  thy  government.  Peace 
can  only  be  expressed  in  justice  to  thine  own  and  with  thine  own 
first,  not  in  ostentation  while  ye  prate  of  peace,  not  living  useless, 
vapid  lives  of  frivolity,  not  squanderingr  on  the  unnecessary  when  so 
many  lack  the  necessary,  otherwise  thy  words  are  as  "sounding' 
brass,''  and  ye  develop  not  peace  but  breed  dissention,  thine  acts 
still  like  unto  the  animal,  who  despoileth  all  to  appease  hunger.  Ye 
who  demand  extortionate  prices  for  thy  work,  ye  are  equally  as 
g-uilty  as  thy  brethren  who  think  they  must  have  luxury  while  others 
starve.  All  ye  seek  righteousness,  when  ye  ifind  it  ye  will  conquer 
the  animal  and  express  the  spiritual.  Ye  who  are  materially  blessed, 
who  make  selfish  use  of  your  material  blessings  are  not,oft,  on  as  high 
a  plane  as  is  thy  lowly  servitor.  The  Lord  Jesus  ministered  to  the 
lowest,  yet  some  of  ye  deem  thyselves  high  simply  because  ye  are 
waited  upon  by  thy  brethren.  Oh,  ye  blind,  know  that  even  on  earth, 
"the  least"  are  often  first,  and  express  mo^  perfectly  the  soul  gifts 
than  those  who  are  deemed  superior.  In  truth  it  is  harder  on 
mortal  lane,  for  the  rich  to  express  soul  gifts,  tempted  on  all  sides 
as  they  be,  yet  many  among  them  are  more  especially  blessed  with 
true  spiritual  wealth  than  those  of  the  lower  orders.  God's  children, 
each  and  all,  the  rich,  the  poor,  love  ye  oneanother,  help  ye  another, 
ye  in  high  places  on  earth,  ye  who  rule,  rule  wisely,  rule  more  by 
example  than  precept.  What  avail  empty,  idle  words  if  thy  acts  be- 
speak more  loudly?  If  ye  love  ostentation.  If  ye  ape  the  style  of 
royalty,  ye  who  ar^  of  and  ruled  by  the  people,  ye  are  on  no  higher 
plane  nor  as  high,  (for  they  love  their  empty  forms),  as  they  who  do 
that  which  is  right  for  them,  but  not  for  ye  who  that  are  simply  the 
servitors  of  the  people  and  not  the  masters.  And  ye  who  from  the 
toil  of  thy  brethren  amass  wealth,  bethink  ye,  what  of  thy  wealth 
if  all  of  thy  brethren  desert  ye,  or  even  if  they  do  not  deprive  ye 
of  it  cease  to  work  for  ye,  where  would  ye  be,  what  are  ye  without 
thosewho  amass  thy  wealth  and  wait  on  yePTake  heed,  hold  out  thy 
hand,  ere  too  late,  to  thy  brethren,  remember  only  a  petty,  feeble 
reflection  of  the  real  you  holds  aloof,  one  not  at  all  developed  rightlyu 

And  ye  women  in   high  places,   come   from   the  very  lowest,  ye 
whose    progenitors    were    animals,    whose    forefathers    were    honest 

12^ 


toilers,  whose  mothers  in  the  olden  times  led  lives  of  utility,  not  of 
frivolity,  hearken  ye  whilst  there  is  time.  Ye  hold  in  thy  idle,  use- 
less hands  the  fate,  in  a  degree,  of  thy  loved  ones  on  earth,  needless 
suffering  can  ye  prevent.  But  a  little  is  required  of  you,  be  to  all 
as  ye  are  to  a  few,  gentle,  kind  and  loving.  Keep  not  the  love  and 
the  sympathy  for  the  fortunate  ones,  they  need  thee  not,  but  go,  as 
our  Lord  did,  where  want  and  hunger  clamor  for  help,  where  the 
lowly  mother  thirsts  not  solely  for  bread  and  drink  but  for  the  love 
and  sympathy  of  her  own  kind,  where  the  aged  beldame  droops 
with  fatigue  and  sorrow,  where  the  little  child,  denied  the  actual 
necessities  of  life,  ill-clad,  hungry,  cries  for  bread.  Take  them 
to  your  heart,  spend  more  of  thy  time  and  money  with  and  on  them, 
less  in  empty  pleasure  and  frivolity,  setting  a  bad  example  to  thy 
less  wealthy  sisters  who  striving  to  climb  to  thy  height,  to  ape  thee, 
fall  by  the  wayside.  This  is  some  of  the  good  ye  can  do,  some  of  the 
needless  suffering  prevent.  Better  put  thy  money  in  circulation  in 
feeding  the  hungry,  and  clothing  the  naked,  than  upon  material 
trash,  remembering  ever  the  injunction  of  thy  Father.  Sad  indeed 
is  the  destiny  of  many  of  thy  brothers  and  sisters  upon  the  mortal 
plane,  hence  all  ye  can  do  to  alleviate  unnecessary  suffering  do. 
Can  ye  foretell  the  future  ,thy  sheltered,  well-fed  child  may  also, 
ere  he  is  called  home,  be  homeless,  hungry.  "With  what  measure 
ye  mete,  shall  be  measured  to  ye  again,"  not  words  of  idle  import, 
but  of  grave  warning.  Take  heed,  ere  ye  too  late  bemoan  an  unkind 
fate  which  ye  could  have  helped  prevent.  Remember  every  kind 
thought,  every  noble  deed  is  never  lost.  While  the  material  ever  die, 
the  good,  the  noble  live  forever,  only  the  good  is  true,  and  the  good 
endures  forever,  recorded  on  thy  real  spirit  mind,  a  jewel  to  illumine 
thee. 

In  thy  real  Home  ye  all  are  rich,  all  are  provided  for,  none  are 
deficient  in  spiritual  or  that  cognized  as  material  wealth.  Although 
there  are  various  grades  of  development,  different  planes  of  growth, 
he  who  expresses  the  soul  gifts  more  perfectly  is  the  farthest 
advanced. 


125 


CHAPTER  22,  REVELATIONS. 


"For  1  testify  unto  every  man  who  heareth  the  words  of  the 
prophecy  of  this  Book,  if  any  man  shall  add  into  these  things  God 
shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written  in  this  Book."  I 
quote  from  the  last  chapter  in  the  Bible,  the  most  holy  book  ever 
written,  and  alas,  the  most  unholy,  owing  to  the  undeveloped  brains 
of  the  periods,  filled  with  contradicitions  to  every  holy  utterance 
Although  the  Bible  is  more  or  less  inspired,  the  material  conquer- 
ed, as  it  will,  until  brains  are  developed  and  the  spirit  enabled  to 
impress  correctly.  In  the  light  of  the  present  would  the  above 
quotation  be  accepted  as  Divine  or  from  a  Divine  source?  Would 
a  loving  God  curse  a  bad  or  good  child  with  plagues  for  adding  unto 
His  Book?  If  so  this  instrument,  inspired  more  perfectly,  will  be 
cursed  by  the  material  while  revered  by  the  spiritual,  but,  know,  ye 
who  curse  and  misapprehend,  ye  can  only  curse  upon  the  animal 
iplane,  your  curses  avail  naught  upon  those  of  God.  God  is  now, 
through  this  instrument  and  others,  seeking  to  make  ye  understand 
the  truth.  Ye  could  not  understand  Him  when  He  came  through 
the  Lord.  The  revelations  and  the  unspiritual  interpretations  put 
upon  all  the  genuinely  inspired  messages  of  the  Apostles  show  con- 
clusively the  conceptions  of  the  undeveloped,  as  those  who  believe 
in  and  disseminate  these  unloving  conceptions  of  a  loving  God,  sho^y 
they  know  naught  of  the  God  of  Love,  the  law  of  love,  the  most 
potent  in  existence,  nor  of  the  perpetual  peace,  harmony  and  love 
of  the  spirit  spheres.  Think  ye,  our  God  of  love  and.,  we 
spirits  in  the  real  life  would  have  peace  and  harmony  for  our- 
selves, if  we  know  others  would  be  cursed?  Nay,  we  know  not 
one  of  God's  children  is  cursed,  that  all  are  evolving  from  low  to 
high,  not  one  retrograding.  That  were  it  possible  he  who  would 
curse  anothe  (as  this  holy  (?)  utterance  would  make  our  Father,  the 
most  perfect  Being  living  curse  His  child)  and  would  not  forgive 
seventy  times  seven,  would  be  bereft  of  companionship  until  he 
would  learn  to  love  and  pity. 

Our  Bible  is  full  of  contradictions.  Every  inspired  message 
contradicted  by  an  animal  one,  one  for  the  spiritual,  one  for  the 
animal.  The  spiritual  influenced  through  love,  the  animal  through 
fear.  This  was  neccesary  for  the  undeveloped  periods.  Fear 
alone  can  influence  the  majority  still.  But  the  more  spiritual  class 
need  the  truth,  hence  the  truth  is  being  impressed  and  given. 

The  inspired  "And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes 
and  there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying, 
neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain,  for  the  former  things  are 
passed  away."  The  animal,  "But  the  fearful  and  unbelieving, 
(many  more  holy  than  those  who  believe  in  many  ways)  and  mur- 

126 


derers,  (insane,  incompetents,  fools,  weaklings,  born  criminals)  and 
sorcerers  and  idolaters  (all  who  believe  in  other  religions)  and  all 
liars  (they  only  knew  and  spoke  the  trtuh)  shall  have  their  part  in 
the  lake  which  burneth  with  fire  and  brimstone  which  is  the  second 
death."  Could  any  curse  be  greater  for  the  millions  who  never  can 
advance  through  ignorance,  among  races  on  so  low  a  plane  that  they 
can  barely  think  at  al^,  whose  idols  are  their  highest  conceptions  of  a 
Supreme  Being,  for  the  millions  who  are  born  defective  and  criminal, 
and  for  the  millions,  who  today,  do  not  know  there  is  such  a  Being 
as  Christ,  or  even  cognize  a  Supreme  Power?  Even  among  the 
most  highly  developed  races,  there  are  millions  who,  mainly  through 
these  unholy  utterances,  have  repudiated  all  the  holy  of  the  Bible. 
According  to  this  all  these  children  of  God,  the  majority,  must  be 
cursed,  while  the  minority,  the  favored  few,  born  righteous,  or  who 
like  St.  Paul,  were  and  are  brought  into  the  light  through  condi- 
tions over  which  they  had  and  have  no  control,  stop  sinning"ignorant- 
ly  in  unbelief,"  hence  alone,  are  heirs  to  God's  realm.  Is  it  a  wonder 
that  those  whose  brains  have  not  been  developed  along  certain 
lines,  although  advanced  in  material  wisdom,  should,  feeling  them- 
selves better  instruments  for  the  expression  of  the  soul  gifts  of  love, 
compassion,  etc.,  entertain  but  scorn  of  a  God  and  teachers  inferior 
to  themselves?  Wherefore  many  of  the  most  highly  developed  of 
the  leading  nations  are,  more  or  less,  agnostic,  not  due  to  the  holy, 
inspired  messages  of  the  most  holy  work  in  existence,  but  the  un- 
holy, unspiritual  interpolations  of  those  who  misapprehended  these 
beautiful  truths.  Were  these  highly  developed  gifted  with  spiritual 
insight  and  enabled  to  make  the  distinction  between  the  false  and 
the  true,  they  would  know  ,as  their  own  natures  are  partly  false,  the 
animal,  and  partly  true,  the  spiritual,  so  must  every  work  of  man 
be,  according  to  his  development  and  according  to  his  epoch,  also 
both  true  and  false,  animal  and  spiritual,  hence  they  would  give  to 
God,  Good,  that  which  is  of  God,  and  to  the  animal  that  which  is 
material.  They  would  know  that  naught  that  is  of  the  animal  could 
be  of  God,  therefore  not  true.  Were  it  true  that  God  demanded  animal 
and  human  sacrifices,  that  He  hates  and  curses,  then  God  could  be  no 
higher  than  the  most  undeveloped  animal,  for  there  are  some  ani- 
mals who  are  more  correctly  impressed  than  mortals.  And  if  so, 
from  whence  come  the  spiritual  qualities,  the  soul  gifts  they  attri- 
bute to  Christ?  How  could  a  God  of  Love  curse  and  punish  even 
the  lowest  of  His  creatures,  hence,  they  of  the  animal  interpret  in- 
correctly, they  re^ject  all  because  the  animal  part  of  them  is  still  in 
harmony  with  them.  Were  they  not  animals  still,  they  would  feel 
the  truth,  but  still  inheriting  the  animal,  they  are  not  good  instru- 
ments for  the  spiritual,  even  though  they  express  many  of  the  soul 
gifts  more  or  less  perfectly.  Not  solely  those  who  commit  the 
cfimes  of  the  mortal  plane,  but  those  who  believe  that  these  crimes 
are  of  God,  or  who  credit  God  with  them,  are  undeveloped.  No 
matter  how  materially  advanced,  whether  they  believe  in  a  Personal 
God  or  not,  whether  in  a  Principle,  no  matter  what  their  belief  or 
theory,  all  who  are  capable  of  thinking,  know  that  there  is  a  Su- 
preme Power  at  the  helm.  No  one  doubts  that  this  Power,  regard- 
less  how  cognized,   rules   the   world.       The   undeveloped   spiritually 


attribute  all  to  nature.  The  developed  spiritually  cognize  accord- 
ing' to  their  brain  development.  The  higher  the  plane  of  develop- 
ment, the  less  animal  the  more  spiritual  the  conception.  Fro:n 
idols  to  one  God,  from  one  God  to  a  higher  and  higher  conception 
of  the  one  God,  the  one  God  of  the  Christians  little  by  little  becom- 
ing less  animal,  more  spiritual,  until  Christian  Science  gave  a  clearer 
conception  of  the  love  of  God  than  any  religion  before.  Although 
not  correct  regarding  His  Personality,  it  apprehends  Him,  as  in 
truth  He  is  Gbd  of  the  living  good.  All  spirits  or  rather,  in  Mrs. 
Eddy's  words,  ideas,  all  good,  beautiful  and  harmonious.  Those 
who  do  not  understand  this  conception  are  still  unprepared  for  it. 
Many  Christian  Scientists  are  not  ready  for  some  of  the  clearer 
interpretations  now  given.  God  is  All-good,  and  but  God  of  the 
living.  But  His  children  are  not  dreaming  an  evil  dream  but  de- 
veloping certain  attributes  upon  a  very  real  plane  of  consciousness, 
in  a  very  real  (while  it  lasts  to  them)  world.  In  this  world  *they 
must  live  in  harmony  with  its  laws,  which,  although,  -subject  to  the 
^higher,  must  be  obeyed,  while  spirit  is  conscious  on  it,  or  they  cease 
to  be  mortal  and  awake  in  the  real  life.  When  one  gives  up  hu- 
man life  or  vanishes  from  human  ken,  they  are  never  again  seen  in 
mortal  form,  or  live  the  life  of  the  mortal,  although  they  often 
impress  other  mortal  bodies,  and  sometimes,  very  rarely,  material- 
ize bodies  for  fleeting  moments,  similar  to  their  own  and  other 
bodies.  But  as  they  are  really  spirit  in  real  spirit  bodies,  they 
merely  abandon  the  mortal  body  and  continue  the  real  life  in  the 
real  world.  Hence  this  explanation,  not  given  by  Mrs.  Eddy,  is 
needed  by  many  who  claim  that  this  mortal  life  and  the  mortal 
plane  of  consciousness  can  be  prolonged  indefinitely.  This  is  a 
real  life  while  it  lasts  for  each  individual  spirit,  but  it  is  ever  and 
always  ended  when  God  wills.  Had  man  power,  then  the  greatest 
of  all  systems  of  healing  might  prolong  their  lives,  which  has  not 
yet,  and  since  the  real  life  is  the  spirit,  never  can  be  done. 

Life  everlasting  means  life  ever  lasts,  the  consciousness  of  the 
spirit  is  in  a  living  body,  the  consciousness  of  the  spirit  impressing 
a  mortal  body  does  not  keep  the  mortal  body  alive,  life  is  kept  in 
the  mortal  body  by  its  little  spirit  life  organisms.  The  spirit,  the 
soul  child  of  God,  while  impressing  the  material,  lives  in  his  real 
body.  He  merely  impresses  the  mortal,  but  it  is  life  everlasting  in 
his  real  body.  This  life  forces  in  his  body  and  brain  have  ever 
lived  under  some  form  or  other,  while  his  soul,  that  which  is  the 
personal  spirit,  has  ever  lived  in  the  Oversoul  of  God  Omnipotent. 

Those  who  believe  in  nature,  who  cannot  cognize  a  personal 
God,  are  still  (no  matter  how  advanced  in  the  material  wisdom  of 
the  world,  which,  in  reality,  is  the  wisdom  of  the  spirit  spheres  in- 
correctly impressed)  on  an  undeveloped  plane  of  spiritual  illumina- 
tion. With  the  presumed  superior  knowledge  taught  in  some  uni- 
versities and  colleges  they  deem  it  denotes  superior  intelligence  to 
deny  a  Supreme  Personal  Being,  and  yet  they,  in  their  superior  per- 
sonalities, do  not  deny  personality  to  themselves.  Did  they  rea- 
son whether  inductively  or  deductively,  did  they  analize  correctly, 
they  would  know  Mind  must  have  media  for  expression,  and  as 
they  but   dimly  cognize,   express   Mind,  they  must  admit  that  there 

128 


must  be  a  Being  or  beings,  on  a  higher  planes  of  mind  expression 
here.  And  if  here  why  not  else  where  since  there  is  no  limmit  to 
mind,  and.  if  all  these  expressions,  (media  to  express  mind)  are  on 
higher  planes,  why  doubt  there  can  be  one  Omnipotent  from  whom 
all  these  expressions  receive  their  mind.  And  if  One,  why  cannot 
that  One  also  have  a  body  for  expression,  why  deny  Himself  that 
which  He  gives  to  the  lowest  of  His  creatures? 

The  Master  Mind  cognized  by  the  most  advanced  matrial  scien- 
tists. He  who  knoweth  all  things,  He  to  whom  naught  is  sealed. 
He  who  is  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  so  incorrectly  cognized  of 
the  Bible,  the  Unmoved  Mover  of  Aristotle,  the  Supreme  God  of 
the  Brahmins,  the  Supreme  Power  of  Socrates,  Plato,  all  the  great 
thinkers,  the  God  of  Hebrews,  the  Divine  Personal  God  of  Sweden- 
borg  and  of  others  too  numerous  to  mention,  is  our  Father,  God 
Omnipotent.  That  ye  cannot  cognize  Him  thus  is  due  to  lack  of 
development  of  a  certain  portion  of  brain,  ye  who  cannot  explain 
the  smallest  marvel  of  your  world,  who  know  naught  of  the  origin 
of  anything,  not  even  about  yourselves,  who  cannot  make  one  grain 
of  sand,  one  drop  of  water,  yet  ye  deny  a  Supreme  Reasoning 
Power,  who  hath  created  all  the  wonders  and  marvels  ye  see  entire- 
ly inexplicable  to  the  greatest  minds. 

A  Supreme  Reasoning  Power  hath  given  ye  brains  to  think  as 
ye  advance,  to  develop  higher  and  higher  conceptions  of  good. 
From  low  to  high,  imperfect  to  perfect,  incompletion  to 
completion,  is  evidenced  even  in  the  natural  world.  What  a  won- 
derful brain  nature  must  have!  How  profoundly  wise  a  blind,  un- 
reasoning force!  Hence  nature  develops  our  brains  to  think,  but 
some  are  so  slow,  that  even  though  trained  in  universities  and  col- 
leges they  cannot  think.  Those  who  think  acknowledge  that  they 
can  prove  nothing  materially  about  the  origin  of  anything.  Those 
who  do  not  are  an  epitome  of  all  the  false  wisdom  and  beliefs  which 
have  come  down  from  the  undeveloped  brains  of  antiquity,  hence 
the  Supreme  Power  is  cognized  as  nature,  or  worse,  as  a  Gad 
Creator  of  good  and  evil.  Far  more  developed  to  credit  all  the 
evils  to  a  blind,  impersonal  force  than  to  credit  our  Father  with 
the  creation  of  all  the  evil  in  the  world,  which  He  must  have  regret- 
ted after  designating  as  good,  or  He  would  not  consign  it  to 
hell-fire.  Why  create  if  to  destroy?  Why  call  that  good  which  is 
evil.  Hath  anyone  given  a  reasonable  explanation  consistent  with 
spiritual  illumination?  Why  curse  millions  unborn?  Why  bless 
with  soul,  then  damn?  If  soul  is  pure,  perfect,  how  could  it  fall? 
If  all  must  evolve  good  from  evil,  why  create  evil,  why  create 
the  imperfect,  the  criminal,  the  fool,  the  insane,  and  expect  them 
to  become  perfect  and  redeem  themselves  upon  an  animal  plane? 
Verily  nature,  an  unreasoning  force  shows  greater  reason  than  the 
various  Gods  of  the  different  religions.  How  could  the  All-good 
bring  forth  evil?  Can  a  good  tree  bring  forth  evil  fruit?  How 
could  God,  the  good  tree,  bring  forth  evil  fruit?  As  a  tree  cannot 
bring  forth  but  its  own  kind  unless  interfered  with  from  an  outside 
influence,  so  God  Omnipotent  brought  forth  His  children  good  like 
unto  Himself.  If  the  devil  Lucifer,  the  powers  of  darkness  were 
as  great  as  He,  as  Zoroaster  claimed,    subbordinate,    or   not  equal, 

129 


one  could  understand  the  battle  between  the  powers,  of  good  and 
evil  in  the  world  according  to  the  Bible.  But  an  Omnipotent 
Power  All-good  could  not  create  or  bring  forth  creatures  capable 
of  creating,  transmitting,  or  even  dreaming  evil  unless  the  evil 
came  from  Himself,  hence  as  good  is  in  the  ascendent,  as  Nature 
or  God  prove  progression,  even  on  this  plane,  the  thinker  knows 
mortality  is  steadily  advancing,  even  though  occasionally  relapsing 
or  retrograding,  that  we  are  not  evolving  good  out  of  evil,  unless 
in  the  sense  that  we  are  developing  the  spiritual  qualities  and  conquer- 
ing the  animal,  that  the  undevelopment  is  due  to  the  animal  inherit- 
ance, the  progression  to  the  spiritual  impressions,  that  the  real 
man  is  not  his  physical  body,  but  that  which  comes  from  his  soul, 
his  will,  mind,  hope,  aspirations,  love,  etc.  Were  he  only  body,  as 
when  first  evolved,  and  had  not  developed  brain  or  mind,  he  would 
still  be  as  all  are  when  deprived  of  proper  education,  traming  en- 
vironment, brought  up  in  a  purely  animal  way,  little  higher  than 
the  animal  in  expression,  still  that  which  you  call  evil  in  unde- 
veloped man,  but  not  in  animal,  His  brain  must  be  developed  tto 
make  it  a  good  instrument.  If  one  with  a  good  brain  is  entrusted 
to  an  animal  to  rear  him,  he  cannot  develop  it,  hence  the  wild  man 
of  the  woods,  here  and  now  found  who  has  been  raised  by  animals, 
are  no  more  developed  than  the  animals  who  cared  for  them.  The 
man  is  the  instrument  for  the  real  child  of  God  endowed  with  soul. 
The  animal  not  yet  endowed  with  soul,  but  impressed  with  it,  re- 
flects it.  Material  man  must  be  a  good  instrument,  or  the  spirit 
is  powerless  to  express,  hence  it  has  taken  countless  centuries  to 
develop  brain,  to  ifit  it  to  become  an  instrument  for  the  highest 
truths.  The  man  of  today,  though  reared  an  animal,  has  a  brain,  (if  a 
good  one,  not  defective)  capable  of  being  developed  to  greater  extent, 
than  the  man  just  evolved  from  the  animal.  For  although  all  are 
not  simillarly  developed,  all  brains  are  gradually  becoming  better 
instruments. 

Aristotle  had  one  of  the  greatest  brains,  yet  he  grasped  this 
planet  as  stationary,  and  God  as  the  "Unmoved  Mover."  Who  can 
deny  when  even  the  chool  child  of  today  knows  the  truth  that, 
although  the  school  child  may  not  be,  and  few  are  on  Aristotle's 
plane,  that  yet  brain  development  has  advenced  among  the  aver- 
age, when  the  average  can  grasp  that  which  the  brain  was  not  yet 
developed  to  grasp  in  Aristotle's  time?  The  mechanism  of  the 
brain,  the  spiritual  mind  is  even  more  marvelous  than  apprehended 
on  the  mortal  plane.  The  mind  of  the  individual  spirit  or  mortal 
varies.  The  spirit  who  advances  more  on  certain  lines  than  others, 
impresses  his  mortal  brain  with  as  much  of  his  individual  feelings 
and  aspirations  as  possible,  when  they  develop  their  instruments 
they  impress  more  clearly,  and  gain  more  or  less  control.  When 
St.  Paul,  gained  control  he  ceased  "sinning  ignorantly  in  unbelief" 
likewise  all  when  they  bring  them  in  harmony  . 

To  become  a  fit  instrument  for  the  higher  truths,  simply  means 
that  one,  in  the  spirit  life,  who  expresses  the  soul  gifts  a  little  more 
clearly,  endeavors  to  fit  material  mind  to  become  in  harmony. 
When  the  spirit  can,  it  then  (filled  with  love  for  all,)  express- 
es     these      on      the      mortal      plane,     even      if     its    instrument      is 

130 


not  fitted  to  express  material  wisdom,  owing  to  material  conditions, 

hence  "out  of  the  mouths  of  babes"  emerge   words   to  astound  the 
wise  and  learned. 

But,  ye  mortals,  should  ever  remember  that  the  material  and 
spiritual  are  distinct,  hence  those  who  still  adhere  to  the  belief  in 
evil  and  good  in  spirit  worlds,  are  not  as  good  instruments  for 
spiritual  truths  as  those  who  believe  in  but  good.  While  those 
who  believe  in  nature,  who  cannot  grasp  it  is  under  God,  under  the 
Supreme  Reasoning  Power,  a  Force  in  operation,  are,  even  though 
they  have  the  development  of  Aristotle,  no  farther  advanced  spiritual- 
ly than  he  who  believed  in  an  Unmoved  Mover.  There  is  but  one  waj*" 
to  prove  the  truth,  and  that  is  to  select  that  which  is  highest  and  pur- 
est in  all  religions,  weigh  them  carefully,  note  wherein  they  agree, 
and  then  compare  the  lives  of  those  who  inspired  them,  whether 
they  expressed  in  act  that  which  they  taught  or  not,  whether  actu- 
ated by  material  or  spiritual  reasons,  whether  dominated  by  love 
of  the  material  or  spiritual.  Whether  like  Buddha,  they  abjured 
the  material  yet  still  believed  in  it  in  spirit  spheres.  Whether 
they  put  in  practice  the  teachings  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
sole  One  who  lived  a  holy,  spiritual  life,  and  who,  notwithstanding 
interpolations  and  incorrect  translations,  did  not  teach  of  evil  in 
spirit  spheres,  who  merely  referred  to  the  grave  (hell).  And  when 
thus  seeking  and  studying  religion,  note  the  periods  of  growth  in  the 
various  inspired  ones,  how  St.  Paul,  one  of  the  greatest,  evolved 
from  the  lowest.  Then,  above  all,  seek  within  your  soul  for  light, 
which  you  will,  and  can  only  express  on  mortal  plane,  according  to 
how  your  brain  is  spiritually  unfolded. 


131 


DEATH. 


That  which  is  cognized  on  earth  as  death,  is,  in  reality,  not  the 
awakening  for  the  first  time  of  spirit  in  its  real  home,  but  simply 
the  abandoning  of  the  material  body  forever.  The  real  life  is  the 
spirit  life,  the  real  world,  the  spirit  world,  the  real  body,  the  spiric 
body.  Many  spirits  while  attached  to  mortal  bodies  think  that  when 
the  mortal  body  dies,  the  soul  leaves  the  body,  and  is  transformed 
immediately  into  a  spirit  body,  Others  that  they  are  purely  mate- 
rial and  perish  with  body.  Others  that  the  ego  incarnate  in  differ- 
ent bodies  until  fit  to  be  absorbed  with  the  Infinite.  All  religious 
and  philosophies  more  or  less,  teach  of  evil  in  the  spirit  spheres. 
The  Christian  religions  teach  of  huma  n  depravity,  necessity  for 
atonement  and  salvation,  purgatory,  hell-fire. 

Mrs.  Eddy's  conception,  is  the  sole  correct  one,  she  alone  gave 
publicly  the  truth  of  the  unreality  of  evil  and  sin  in  the  real  life. 
She  cognized  correctly  that  all  in  reality  is  beautiful,  harmonious, 
spiritual,  and,  this,  not  grasped  correctly  by  many  of  her  followers, 
and  those  who  profess  to  understand  Christian  Science,  that  we  are 
now  living  the  real  life  of  the  spirit,  while  dreaming  the  evil 
mortal  dream.  She  did  not  explain  the  difference  between  the  two 
planes  of  consciousness,  nor  how  we  lead  the  real  life  when  detached 
by  sleep,  every  night,  nor  how  we,  in  our  real  bodies  in  the  real 
life,  are  conscious  in  mortal  bodies  on  the  earth.  We,  the  real 
spirits,  are  never  out  of  or  away  from  the  real  life,  only  conscious 
on  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness  when  we  use  the  material 
brain  and  body  toconnect  us  with  the  material  world.  Whether 
one  on  earth  can  understand  this  or  not,  it  is  a  truth  that  the  mortal 
plane  of  consciousness  and  mortal  world  are  as  real  to  the  spirits 
while  subject  to  it  as  the  spiritual.  Were  it  not  so,  and  we  not 
under  mortal  law,  all  who  are  separated  from  us  by  death  of  the 
material,  would  be  still  in  the  material  with  us.  Death  to  the 
material  means  not  death  to  life,  life  can  never  die,  but  spirit,  (life) 
abandoning  matter,  which  becomes  that  which  it  really  is  when  de- 
prived of  spirit,  lifeless  clay  to  mortal  sense.  Thus  when  spirit 
is  detached  or  severed  by  those  in  charge  of  them  on  earth,  who 
are  always  with  them  until  liberated  by  death,  by  disease,  accidents, 
mental  upheavals,  wars  and  revolutions,  physical  upheavals,  cyclones, 
hurricanes,  floods,  earth-quakes,  etc.,  he  simply  awakens  in  the  real 
life,  in  full  possession  of  all  his  spirit  mind,  (mortal  a  part  of  it) 
and  faculties,  with  the  exception,  for  a  short  time,  varying  from  a 
half  hour  to  two  or  three  days,  of  a  portion  of  his  spirit  brain  which 
is  connected  with  that  pertaining  to  memory  of  the  spirit  life,  which 
is  magnetized  by  those  in  charge,  to  enable  them  to  adjust  that 
which  is  essential,  to  be  retained  of  mortal  life.  We  are  even  more 
wonderfully  made  than  deemed  by  us  on  mortal  plane.       But  when 

132 


•we  are  freed  froin  t"he  eartli  lile,  we  are  free  forever  and  "have  full 
charge  of  our  spirit  brain  and  body. 

After  a  spirit  man  attains  to  about  twenty-five  years  old  in 
appearance,  according  to  mortal  sense,  a  woman  about  twenty,  tlieir 
appearance  changes  but  little.  TTiey  ever  retain  the  same,  inde- 
structible body  of  a  child  of  God.  Although  they  advance  forever 
and  constantly  change  thqir  mind,  tliere  appearance  never,  save  in 
minor  respects,  varies.  There  is  no  real  body  but  the  true  spiritual, 
the  physical  but  for  a  certain  p-eriod.  That  presumed  to  be  the 
astral,  but  a  shadow  form,  to  hold  the  spirit  life  organisms  of  the 
material  in  place  until  detached  and  disassociated  by  that  which  is 
presumed  to  be  death.  Th€  mental  ,body,  not  a  body,  but  that 
which  ever  remains  unlocated,  spiritual  mind  entirely  distinct  from 
the  Divine  Mind  from  which  we  receive  the  sduI  gifts.  Spiritual 
mind,  formed  from  both  material  and  spiritual  experiences  is  that 
which  gives  individnality,  hence  the  spirit  who  lives  on  the  mortal 
plane  is  th'e  same  who  lives  in  the  real  life,  and  although  he  sins 
and  suffers  while  attached  to  mortal  form,  through  being  unable  to 
transmit  correctly,  and  shut  off  from  the  real  life,  when  his  material 
body  sleeps,  he  is  detached,  and  knows  mortal  life  to  be  what  it 
really  is,  a  limited  period  to  develop  certain  attributes,  and  when  he 
awakes  for  the  last  time  by  death,  he,  in  full  possession  of  mind, 
the  spiritual  and  material,  cognizes  entirely  from  the  real  mind,  and 
knows  the  truth  which  frees  him  from  the  illusions  and  delusions  of 
mortal  life.  When  embraced  by  the  Father,  brought  in  Personal 
contact,  he  is  freed  from  the  last  material  claim,  and  undergoes 
that  which  is  alluded  to  as  "the  second  death,"  in  truth  all  that  con- 
nects him  with  the  material.  Although  all  the  trtuhs,  the  loves, 
are  still  the  same  as  on  earth.  None  of  his  feelings  change,  he  ever 
lives  the  real  life  in  the  real  body,  he  is  born,  as  on  earth,  in  the 
real  body,  with  real  parents,  friends  and  associates.  When  he 
selects  a  mate  on  earth,  as  he  is  amenable  to  material  law  and  govern- 
ed by  the  physical,  he  often  selects  unwisely,  not  correctly  im- 
pressed, although  intuitively  feeling  the  truth,  seeks  vainly  for  his 
soul-mate.  Often  finds  her  on  mortal  plane,  though  not  conscious 
of  it,  and  oft  abandons  the  soul-mate  for  some  one  else.  These 
unions  in  the  real  life,  where  all  are  pure,  are  permitted  for  the  sake 
of  the  children,  who  are  brought  forth  on  the  two  planes  of  con- 
sciousness in  this  way.  Animalism  is  not  known  in  the  real  life. 
The  love  of  the  sonl-mate  is  immeasurably  superior  to  aught  con- 
ceived on  earth,  two  halves  ordained  to  make  one  perfect  whole. 
Those,  who,  through  mortal  life  are  forced  into  uncongenial,  uncon- 
jngal  relations  for  certain  periods,  have  affection  for  each  other,  as 
there  is  naught  but  love  in  the  spirit  spheres,  but  cognizant  of  the 
truth  in  the  real  life,  await  with  patience  their  time  of  probation, 
when  they  can  wed  their  own  soul-mates.  Those  who  imagine  that 
all  love  is  a  chaste,  cold,  universal,  love,  are  not  correctly  impressed. 

All  loves,  the  different  degrees  and  kinds,  are  impressed  from 
the  real  life.  Those  who  love  with  the  love  of  soul-mates  on  earth 
love  the  same  in  the  real  life  and  never  change.  The  mother  love 
is  greater,  but  the  same  love.  The  love  for  relatives,  especial 
friends     the    same,    only   intensified.         The    universal     love,    love, 

133 


tendefness  and  sympathy  for  all.  Many  who  know  not  love  on 
earth  awaken  to  such  a  plentitude  when  asleep  or  severed  by  death, 
as  to  amply  compensate  for  the  lack  while  subjected  to  "life's  fit- 
ful dream." 

"Ah,  when  the  mists  are  rolled  away  and  we  know  as  we  are 
knowm/'  we  awaken  in  a  beauteous  home  with  our  own,  who  are  de- 
tached to  welcome  us,  we  see  the  dear  ones  conscious  on  earth,  not 
yet  detached  in  the  real  life,  and  have  them  with  us  regularly  several 
hours,  freed  from  the  mortal  body,  we  discuss  all  the  earth  topics, 
cognize  with  the  true  spirit  sight,  not  with  the  material,  we  know 
in  truth,  there  is  neither  sin,  disease  nor  death  to  the  spirit  ,that 
the  dreaded  change,  death,  is  but  the  most  glorious  awakening,  that 
the  promise  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  "In  my  Father's  Home  are 
many  mansions,  I  go  to  prepare  one  for  you,"  is  fulfilled,  our  man- 
sions are  prepared  and  waiting  for  us  and  such  visions  of  beauty 
as  eclipse  our  highest  ideals.  There  are  no  such  places  as  purga- 
tory, hells  and  place  of  punishment,  no  limbo,  no  astral  planes  filled 
with  uncanny  bodies,  no  demons,  no  evil  spirits,  the  sole  "earth- 
bound,"  our  beloved  ones  attached  to  mortal  bodies.  The  earth- 
bound  are  those  who  are  attached  to  the  material  bodies,  not  any 
liberated  child  of  God.  Would  an  earthly  parent  permit,  if  omni- 
potent, his  children  to  be  tormented  needlessly?  How  could  then 
our  Heavenly  Father,  who  is  love  personified,  permit  evil  earth 
bound  spirits  to  torment  us  while  here.  Neither  can  we  project  a 
material  body,  although  spirits  in  the  real  life,  form  material  bodies 
out  of  material  elements  through  material  psychics,  as  similar  as 
possible  to  those  they  wish  to  represent  and  present.  There  are  a 
large  class  on  earth,  impressed  incorrectly  who  never  can  believe  in 
God,  and  ascribe  to  nature  the  wisdom  of  a  Supreme  Being.  The 
higher  the  conception,  the  nearer  the  truth.  He  who  ascribes  to 
an  Omnipotent  Being  the  highest  and  greatest  is  more  liable  to  be 
true,  than  he  who  endows  Him  with  human  characteristics,  and  he 
who  is  so  illumined  as  to  know  a  blind,  unreasoning  force  cannot  be 
the  source  of  all  the  soul  gifts,  the  Master  Mind  directing  all,  must 
be. more  correctly  impressed  than  those  who  still  in  the  dark,  "see 
darkly,"  not  as  highly  developed  as  the  prehistoric  says  of  ante- 
deluvian  eras.  Hence  I,  almost  ready  to  make  the  change  myself, 
correctly  impressed,  not  nearing  the  "Thither  shore"  but  ready  to 
rend  the  veil,  gladly  welcoming  the  time  when  I  shall  be  re-united 
with  those  gone  before,  and  not  separated  from  the  beiloved  ones 
here,)  am  impressed  to  comfort  those  who  like  myself  have  been  and 
will  be  bereft,  as  well  as  to  explain  that  which,  with  the  absolute 
certainty  of  soul  knowledge,  I  know  to  be  true.  This  knowledge 
frees  you  absolutely  from  fear  of  all  kinds,  fear  of  purgatory,  hell, 
damnation,  evil  spirits,  earth-bound  and  death.  Not  only  gives 
you  the  "peace  that  passeth  understanding,"  but  gives  you  the 
strength  to  bear  with  fortitude  earthly  conditions,  and  makes  you 
strive  to  express  on  earth  the  truths  of  the  real  Home,  the  greatest 
of  all,  love,  for  not  solely  your  own  family,  friends,  nation,  country, 
but  for  all  peoples  and  all  countries,  (all  God's  children)  and  all 
forms  of  life.  And,  thus,  here  you  will  begin  to  express  truly,  and 
not  wait  until  death  to  find  yourselves. 


'AND  CALL  ON  MAN  UPON  THE  EARTH  YOUR  FATHER, 

BUT  ONE  IS  YOUR  FATHER  WHICH  IS  IN  HEAVEN." 

ST.  MATTHEW,  CHAPTER  24. 


Ye  now  hath  the  truth  which  alone  can  free  ye, 
THE  TRUTH  THAT  YE  ARE  ALL  THE  CHILDREN 
OF  GOD.  Ve  Who  believe  that. all  are  not  thy  brethren  ye  are 
not  yet  become  on  earth  children  of  God,  although  ye  are  in  the 
real  life  fully  equal  unto  he  who  believes.  This  is  the  great  truth 
which  frees  ye  on  the  earth,  that  ye  believe  in  equality,  fraternity 
and  liberty  for  all,  not  for  one  race,  not  for  one  religion,  not  for 
one  class,  but  for  all,  knowing  that  all  are  thy  brethren,  thy  sisters. 
*'For  one  is  your  Master,  even  Christ,  and  ye  are  all  brethren." 
When  the  Lord  spake  these  words,  believe  ye  or  not,  the  people 
then  were  not  more  blessed  with  spiritual  dispensation  than  today, 
for  here  is  one  who  gives  ye  the  truth  and  soon  cometh  one,  with 
one  by  his  side,  not  solely  to  give  ye  truth,  but  to  show  ye  how  to 
live,  whether  ye  believe  or  believe  not,  for  so  it  is  written.  For 
know  ye  the  Lord  came  before,  not  in  the  glory  of  worldly  pomp, 
but  came  He  from  the  most  humble,  to  prove  He  was  the  Lord  of 
all,  the  friend  of  the  publican,  the  sinner,  equally  with  all.  Never 
cometh  He  that  way  again,  but  cometh  He  to  each  one  individually 
ready  to  receive,  to  each  of  such  sendeth  He  the  message  of 
peace  and  love,  and  giveth  the  promise  that  the  millenium  is 
even  now  at  hand  upon  the  tortured  earth,  soon  will  cease  the 
clamor  and  heart-anguish  of  war,  and  lo,  the  Star  of  Peace  appeareth 
high  above  the  horizon,  bringing  all  children  under  one,  universal 
religion,  which  shall  drive  away  all  bitterness  of  enemy  and  foe, 
when  many  shall  call  each  other,  brother,  and  know  the  truth.  "For 
there  shall  arise  false  Christs  and  false  prophets,  and  shall  show 
great  signs  and  wonders,  insomuch  that  if  it  were  possible  they 
shall  deceive  the  very  elect."  Wherefore,  if  they  shall  say  unto 
you  behold,  he  is  in  the  desert,  behold  he  is  in  the  secret  chambers, 
believeth  it  not."  Many  hath  come  and  given  great  signs  and  won- 
ders, many  hath  come  in  the  desert,  many  hath  come  with  the  powers 
of  state,  all  selecting  the  chaff  from  the  wheat,  "the  goats  from  the 
sheep,"  the  righteous  from  the  unrighteous,  all  making  distinctions 
not  made  by  the  loving  Father,  therefore  not  entirely  correctly 
impressed  "for  wheresoever  the  carcass  is  there  the  eagles  will  be 
gathered  together."  The  eagles,  the  dominant  nations  of  Europe 
now  fighting  over  the  carcass,  are  now  gathered  together. 

"Immediately  after  the  tribulation  of  those  days  shall  the  sun 
be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light,  and  the  stars 
shall  fall  from  Heaven  and  the  Powers  of  the  Heavens  shall  be 
shaken."  This  means  that  the  earth  will  be  more  or  less  in  depths 
of  anguish  for  some  time,  the  reaction  of  the  terrible  effects  of  the 
war. 

13S 


"And  ffien  shalf  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  in  Heaven, 
and  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  mourn."  The  sign  will  be 
given  to  each  child,  who,  in  the  depths  of  anguish^  ackrtowledge  an 
Omnipotent  Power. 

Though  the  Lord  cometh  not  in  Person  again,  there  shall  come 
many  an  one  empowered  of  the  Lord  and  there  s-hall  be  one  servant,, 
one  of  the  earth  children  prepared  thro>ugh  the  crucible  of  suffering 
and  temptation  overcome,  who  is  chosen  for  a  mighty  work,  aIso> 
one  by  his  side,  also  prepared  through  the  sleep  of  a  long  night 
Qpon  the  earth,  with  soul  Just  awakening,  receiving  the  power  to 
ably  assist  to  bring  all  together  in  universal  peace  and  brotherhood. 
Through  the  sleep  of  a  long  night  on  earth  dreaming  of  rebirths, 
not  yet  blessed  with^the  truth  which  alone  can  free,  the  truth  that 
all  are  the  children  of  God,  not  one  greater  than  another.  Know 
that  he  who  thinks  himself  great  or  dreams  of  another  being  grear 
cannot  know  the  truth  or  even  give  it,  for  the  truth  that  alone  freesv 
is  the  truth  that  the  most  advanced  among  the  Angels  is  he  whc 
thinks  himself  feast  and  aspires  but  to  be  the  servitor  of  the  lowest. 
Came  not  God  ministering  to  publican  and  sinner?  Came  He 
seeking  the  high  and  mighty?  Nay,  nor  doth  God  reveal  Himself 
to,  nor  empower  him  who  thinks  himself  great  or  mighty,  or  that  he 
hath  lived  ever  before,  as  conscious  child  of  God,  although  his  life 
forces  and  his  soul  as  part  of  the  soul  of  God  hath  lived  before. 

The  Christ  spirit  is  with  those  who  know  the  truth,  of  every 
race  and  religion,  those  who  know  the  least  are  equally  as  loved  as. 
the  greatest  of  earth.  Hence,  the  twain  making  ready  to  come  ere 
they  come  forth  must  know  the  truth  which  alone  can  free  them, 
and  realize  that  e'en  as  they  preach  equality,  fraternity  and  liberty, 
they  must  demonstrate  it  in  act  by  not  deeming  self  or  anyone  else 
great  save  in  humility,  tenderness  and  love.  In  this  sense  the 
spirit  who  shall  lead,  the  spirit  who  shall  stand  by  his  side,  when  she 
who  gives  these  truths  is  with  the  Angels,  and  all  the  spirits  on 
earth,  of  high  and  low  degree,  who  follow  these  teachings  shall  find 
their  God  and  know  without  doubt,  the  truth. 

Think  ye  ye  have  it  when  ye  seek  teacher  or  healer  to  teach  or 
heal  ye?  Nay,  not  yet,  but  now  the  time  is  here  for  ye  to  know 
ye  need  not  teacher  nor  healer,  these  truths  will  free  ye,  they  will 
reach  thy  soul  and  make  ye  know  that  no  teacher,  no  healer,  no 
one  ever  can  heal  ye  in  this  world  but  thine  own  soul  in  tune  with 
the  Infinite,  in  harmony  with  thy  God,  that  the  soul  gifts  which  ye 
receive  direct  from  Him,  His  Divine  Mind,  give  each  one  of  ye  the 
power.  Neither  teacher  nor  healer,  but  ye,  ye  as  great,  as  lowly 
as  thy  teacher,  as  pure,  as  righteous,  on  equal  plane  in  the  real  life, 
when  ye  feel  tlje  truth  and  realize  it,  ye  can  free  and  heal  thyselves 
This  is  the  truth  which  frees  ye.  Ye  are  children  of  God.  Awake 
proclaim  thy  birth-right.  What  though  ye  be  humble,  of  low  de- 
gree, what  though  ye  be  ill  and  weary?  What  thou§^h  ye  be  op- 
pressed and  persecuted?  Know  that  thy  Father  is  within  call, 
know  that  thy  deliverer  is  with  ye,  but  know  also  the  truth  that  th}'' 
will  yet  hinders  thee.  Thy  Father,  hath  of  a  truth,  given  ye  free 
will,  ye  who  do  not  belong  to  the  mentally  unfit,  even  though  ye 
are  under  law  and  directivity,  hence  will  that    ye    heed    the  truth, . 

136 


will  that  ye  demonstrate  it  in  life.  Awake,  thus  speak  ye.  "I 
am  of  God.  I  am  His  child.  I  am  love,  strength,  wisdom,  com- 
passion, mercy,  righteousness.  I  arti  even  now,  in  this  world,  ex- 
pressing my  Divine  origin.  I  am  not  of  the  earth,  or  earthy.  1 
am  not  my  mortal  brain  and  body.  I  am  pure,  holy  spirit.  I  with 
love  control  my  mortal  brain  and  body.  I  bring  it  into  harmony. 
I  abuse  it  not.  I  govern  it  under  natural  law  as  well  as  spiritual. 
I  know  it  is  spirit  advancing  as  I  am.  I  am  well,  strong  prosperous, 
all  good.  I  am  demonstrating  in  act  that  |  am  of  my  Father,  that 
I  am  in  harmony  with  the  Divine  Mind  of  n^y  Father,  through 
Whom  and  with  Whom  I  express  myself  on  earth."  Therefore 
wb^n  ye  pray,  wheii  ye  act,  though  ye  pray  and  apt  on  earth,  and 
ye  must  have  material  goods  to  do  material  good  with,  know  that 
naught  is  material  but  the  animal  propensities  and  diseases,  that 
only  the  sin  resulting  from  the  animal,  or  rather  the  undeveloped, 
not  material,  for  there  is  in  truth,  naught  material  but  the  spirit 
organisms  developing  on  earth  the  necessary  qualities,  these  alone 
that  which  we  cognize  on  earth  as  material.  For  all  the  beauty 
displayed  in  your  material  goods,  all  the  glory  of  your  works  of 
art,  all  thy  achievements  in  science,  philosophy,  literature  are  all 
Vnpressed  from  and  of  the  spirit.  Hence  'tis  rio  shame  to  love  the 
beauty  and  good  of  the  earth.  Thy  Father  provides  them  for  ye. 
Did  He  not  desire  ye  should  have  them  they  should  not  be  provided. 
But  ye  undeveloped  let  the  animal  propensities  dominate  ye,  and 
ma^e  ye  accumulate,  instead  of  sharing  with  all,  thy  good  gifts.  It 
is  undeveloped  to  let  thy  brother,  thy  sister  starve  while  ye  surfeit 
thyselves.  It  is  undeveloped  to  go  clad  in  purple  and  fine  linen 
while  they  are  naked.  It  is  undeveloped  to  provide  the  costly  and 
the  useless,  to  squander  on  foibles  and  gew-gaws  while  so  many  need. 

Thy  Lord  impresses  ye  to  hold  out  the  hand  of  love  and  sym- 
pathy to  all,  of  all  races,  of  all  classes,  even  though  many  parade 
the  streets  in  idleness,  and  many  use  vain  empty  repetitions  as  the 
heathen  do.  Not  that  ye  who  work  and  toil  should  despoil  thy- 
selves entirely  to  give  to  all  the  undeserving,  but  bethink  ye,  who  are 
thd  undeserving?  Those  who  sin  "ignorantly  in  unbelief,"  are  the 
useless  and  incompetent.  Therefore  combine  ye  who  are  not,  and 
place  this  kind  where  they  can  be  taught  to  be  useful,  or  to  remain 
idle,  if  they  are  not  able,  in  peace  and  content. 

Therefore  cometh  these  twain  to  show  ye  what  to  do, 
to  make  the  chafif,  if  not  as  wholesome  as  the  kernel,  do  its  part,  to 
make  the  goat,  though  he  stumble  or  leap  from  rock  to  rock,  of  use 
and  service.  To  make  the  rich,  tender,  merciful,  to  influence  them 
to  give  work  to  the  poor.  To  make  all  realize  that  all  are  of  one 
fold,  and  that  there  is  but  one  Shepherd,  He,  thy  loving  Father,  God 
Omnipotent,  who  sendeth  "the  rain  on  the  just  and  the  unjust," 
who  sendeth  messengers  as  in  days  of  old,  and  who  empowereth 
His  instruments  to  bring  all  together,  all  ye  who  are  not  still  of 
the  animal.  But,  harken,  ye  of  the  undeveloped,  of  the  animal  still, 
ye  cannot  as  of  old,  crucify,  but  ye  can  revile  and  persecute,  and  if 
so  ye  do,  know  that  although  in  truth,  ye  are  not  evil  as  the  world 
doth  judge  thee,  but  are  our  own  brethren  and  sisters,  not  yet  ready. 
Know  that  if  ye  are  but  to  know  the  truth  in  the  real  life,  not  to 

135 


with  the  Son  of  Man,  not  inspired  personally  as  was  Christ,  but 
know  it  here,  it  is  the  law  of  earth  with  "what  measure  ye  mete, 
shall  be  measured  to  ye  again,"  but  try  to  understand,  try  to  feel 
it  here,  ye  are  not  born  in  sin,  not  evil,  but  of  God.  Therefore,  try 
to  seek  and  find  thy  God.  Assert  thy  Divine  origin,  and  help 
to  bring  the  millenium  and  to  rejoice  with  all  thine  own  ,thy 
brothers,  thy  sisters. 

"Then  shall  be  two  in  the  field.  The  one  shall  be  taken  and 
the  other  left.  Two  women  shall  be  grinding  at  the  mill,  the  one 
shall  be  taken  and  the  other  left.  Watch  therefore,  for  ye  know 
not  what  hour  your  Lord  doth  come."  St.  Matthew,  Chapter  24. 
Thy  Lord,  the  spirit  of  God,  cometh  to  each  and  all,  to  each  soul 
prepared  to  receive  Him  now. 

"Therefore  be  ye  also  ready,  for  in  such  an  hour  ye  think  not 
the  Son  of  Man  cometh."  The  woman,  grinding  at  the  mill, 
through  sorrow  and  tears,  the  chaff  and  the  wheat  together,  the 
lamb  and  the  goats,  the  good  and  the  bad,  the  rich  and  poor,  shall 
be  taken,  the  woman  grinding  at  the  mill  who  is  left  will  come  forth 
the  son  of  man,  connected  with  vibrations  as  ye  all  are,  but  putting 
into  effect,  into  actual  work  the  messages  from  His  Father.  He 
this  man  cometh,  nay,  is  here,  to  reach,  those  most  prepared,  to 
bring  them  all  ttogether  under  one  fold,  one  Shepherd,  God  Omni- 
potent, watch  therefore. 

But,  if  those  who  do  not  believe,  shall  say  in  their  hearts,  '*my 
Lord  delayeth  His  coming"  and  believe  Him  not,  they  shall  not  in 
any  way,  persecute  or  revile,  but  the  more  developed  and  on  a  higher 
plane  will  stand  side  by  side  with  the  twain  who,  with  arms  open- 
ed wide,  shall  strive  to  gather  all  in. 


136 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY, 
BERKELEY 

THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 

STAMPED  BELOW 

Books  not  returned  on  time  are  subject  to  a  fine  of 
50c  per  volume  after  the  third  day  overdue,  increasing 
to  $1.00  per  volume  after  the  sixth  day.  Books  not  in 
demand  may  be  renewed  if  application  is  made  before 
expiration  of  loan  period. 


JftN  1119 


I5m-7.'25 


YC   15672 


U.C.BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


CGMStiBASEfi 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


